Date: 2020-07-07 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Harem; Adult; Romance; Magic; Slice Of Life; Erotica
Description: Forged Bonds was growing fast and becoming the talk of the city. Those opposed to Sean and his new association would be forced to act quickly, and so Sean was called to City Lord Sharpeyes’ party, where traps had been laid for him. After crushing the first obstacle, he was now set to fight a duel as Fredrick’s champion. Sean won the duel handily, once he got past the surprise of facing both Aria and Cuander, Lord Sharpeyes’ prized cuon, and went on to save Aria from death at the hands of Lord Sharpeyes’ son, Knight Evan Sharpeyes. But Sean’s troubles were just beginning. The plans Lord Sharpey

Binding Words

Book Five:

Flame of War

Daniel Schinhofen

Copyright © 2020 Daniel J. Schinhofen

No parts of this book may be reproduced in any form by an electronic or mechanical means – except in the case of brief quotations embodied in articles or reviews – without the written permission from the publisher.

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarities to real persons, living or dead, are purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

Copyright © 2020 Daniel J. Schinhofen

All rights reserved.

Table of Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-one

Chapter Twenty-two

Chapter Twenty-three

Chapter Twenty-four

Chapter Twenty-five

Chapter Twenty-six

Chapter Twenty-seven

Chapter Twenty-eight

Chapter Twenty-nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-one

Chapter Thirty-two

Chapter Thirty-three

Chapter Thirty-four

Chapter Thirty-five

Chapter Thirty-six

Chapter Thirty-seven

Chapter Thirty-eight

Chapter Thirty-nine

Chapter Forty

Chapter Forty-one

Chapter Forty-two

Chapter Forty-three

Chapter Forty-four

Chapter Forty-five

Chapter Forty-six

Chapter Forty-seven

Chapter Forty-eight

Chapter One

Sean was surprised to find himself amongst the stars. The last thing he recalled was being at the Oaken Glen. Twin supernovas flared into existence and Sean smiled. “Hello, Morrigan.”

“Hello, Sean. You’ve been a busy man. Before, only a few offered prayers, but now, there are dozens. All of them are praying that you’re okay.”

“What happened?”

“You overextended yourself. Not intentionally, but nevertheless, you tapped yourself out to the extreme,” Morrigan replied. “You’re not in danger, but it did knock you well out of it.”

“I have a couple of questions.”

“I’m sure you do. I’ll answer as many as I can.”

“Is just being near me the reason the others are changing?”

“Yes. You are a nexus, Sean. They have to want the change, though; it will not occur without their own desire for change to happen.”

“Okay, so it’s not an unwilling change?”

“No, not unwilling.”

“Thank gods,” Sean sighed. “Is it because they are my friends that they are growing so much?”

“You mean that their power is growing? Yes. As I said, you are a nexus. Being near you and in resonance with you allows them to grow beyond what they started as.”

“Did you change me? I don’t recall women crawling all over me like this before.”

Morrigan’s soft laughter filled the night sky. “Yes and no. The body crafted for you is a masterpiece. It does help when the woman you’re interested in is attracted to you, but other than that, no. They are drawn to you because of who you are. The fact that you are powerful doesn’t hurt, either.”

“I don’t want to hurt them.”

“Then don’t hurt them,” Morrigan replied. “Every relationship has some pain involved, even if it is unintentional. You fear that the larger your family grows, the more it will hurt them. That is possible, but as long as you are the same Sean that I spoke to in Asgard, you will never hurt them as you fear. However, you are hurting those you continue to look past.”

Sean exhaled, “Okay.”

“If you don’t accept their love, it will be worse than you fear accepting them will be. ‘Shared love is multiplied, shared sorrow divided,’ as you told one of your wives.”

“I remember.”

“Our time is almost over,” Morrigan said, her eyes dimming.

“Wait! Do the Queens know?”

“Not yet, though signs have started to appear and others who were spurned have set some events into motion. You have time yet to deal with the small troubles that are before you.”

“I had thought the blizzard or my Shaping Fiona’s skin might have given things away.”

“No. If either knew of you and where you were, they would be there already. That blizzard was nothing to do with you. As for defying the Queen’s shame, it was done. She doesn’t keep hold of the energy she used. You could completely restore Fiona and Winter would have no clue.”

Breathing easier, Sean smiled. “Thank you, Morrigan.”

“Until we speak again, Sean.”

The eyes faded away, as did all the other stars. Darkness surrounded him for a brief moment before a familiar scene filled his vision. Standing on a bluff as a dragon flew overhead, a vast, untouched, green valley spread out before him. When he looked over his shoulder, dozens of people were cheering, smiling, and waving weapons as they proclaimed their support for him. He caught sight of Aria flying above the others with a bow in hand, smiling down at him. At the forefront of the group stood Fiona, Myna, Ryann, and Ida, holding their hands out to him. Identical tattooed bands circled their ring fingers. Just behind them, he thought for a moment that he recognized a couple of the others, but the figures’ faces were blurred like the majority of the group.

“Sean, dear husband, why do you worry us so?” Fiona’s voice filled the air. The vision wavered before shattering into nothingness.

~
*
~
*
~

Feeling soft hands touching his face and chest, Sean forced his eyes open. It took a moment for him to see again, but when he could, he saw all of his wives watching him with concern. “Sorry.”

“Shh, we just worried. No reason to apologize to us,” Fiona said softly, giving him a strained smile. “Getting you home was a bit of trouble, though. You do weigh a bit more than you look.”

“What happened?”

“That’s what everyone wants to know,” Myna said. “A wave of energy rushed out of you to everyone who stayed behind. You spoke of our Bonds being forged tighter, then you fell over and we could not wake you.”

“Tired,” Sean murmured. “Energy depletion. I don’t know what happened, though.”

“Everyone in the room has traces of energy now, according to Mageeyes,” Ryann said. “Joseph tried to Shape something when he heard that, but he passed out after no more than changing the handle on the mug he was drinking from.”

“We don’t know what else might have happened... we were focused on you at that point,” Fiona said.

“Hmm. Did Mageeyes talk about houses for us?” Sean mumbled.

“I asked to see them today,” Fiona said, kissing his forehead. “Sleep. We’ll handle everything else until you are better.”

A soft knock on the door made Sean start to sit up, but Myna pushed him back down. “Stay there. We will handle it.”

“Fiona, is he awake?” Andrea asked through the door. “I have some broth for him if he is.”

“I’ll get it,” Ida said, getting out of bed first. Opening the door, Ida gave Andrea and Chastity a smile. “He’s awake, but going back to bed.”

“Come in,” Fiona told them. “We know you were worried, as well.”

Andrea and Chastity walked into the room with slow steps, their robes tied tightly around their waists. “We don’t want to intrude,” Andrea said meekly.

“You are family,” Myna said. “Worrying for someone you love is natural.”

Both of them blushed and went to stand next to Fiona, who was still seated on the bed. “Did you want some chicken broth, Sean?” Andrea asked nervously.

“A sip,” Sean said once he saw how worried she looked. “You two okay?”

“Yes,” Chastity sniffled.

“Sorry for worrying you,” he said. Myna helped him lift his head so Andrea could give him a sip of broth. “Thank you. It tastes good.”

Andrea’s normal smile cracked, and tears almost started spilling from her eyes. “I’ll have something ready for you when you feel better.”

“Look forward to it.”

Another head poked around the open doorway. “He’s awake?”

“For a moment,” Fiona smiled at Aria. “Did you wish to say hello to him, too?”

“Uh, well… only if I’m not interrupting,” Aria said slowly. “How’re you doing, Sean?”

“Tired. Energy depleted.”

“Oh, yeah, been there once. I’ll leave you to sleep. Just wanted to make sure you were okay.”

“Tomorrow,” Sean mumbled, his eyes going heavy.

“We should go, too,” Andrea said.

“Thank you, Andie. You, too, Chas,” Sean murmured. “You’re good to me.”

Andrea was bright red as she passed the cup to Fiona. “Get your rest, Sean.”

“We’ll leave you alone so you can sleep,” Chastity added.

“Should get my sleep, too,” Aria said.

Ida closed the door behind them when they left. “Surprised by Aria, but not the other two,” she said as she went back to the bed.

“Not surprised by Aria,” Ryann said softly. “I’ve been where she is.”

“I’ll talk to him once he’s coherent, Ryann,” Fiona said softly. “This is still what you want?”

“Yes. Thank you, Fiona.”

“Now that we know he’s okay, we should sleep, too,” Myna said.

“Go ahead. We’ll keep to our plan and watch him in shifts,” Fiona said. “I have the first, as agreed.”

Stripping down, the women snuggled into bed around Sean, who was only dimly aware of them. “Sleep?” Sean murmured.

“Yes, husband,” Fiona said and blew out the lamp. “Sleep well.” She kissed his forehead and smoothed his hair. “One of us will be awake if you need anything.”

“Love you… all,” Sean managed before he began to snore.

“We love you, too,” Myna whispered as she snuggled against his back, her arm around his chest.

~
*
~
*
~

Sean came awake slowly, the hand stroking his head letting him know someone was there. “Is it morning?” Sean asked as he opened his eyes.

“It is,” Myna said softly. “How do you feel?”

“Better than when I woke up earlier.”

“That would be because it’s midday and not the middle of the night. Ven, let Andrea know that she can start making his breakfast,” Myna said.

“On it!” A silver streak was all Sean saw of Ven before they went shooting out of the room.

“Is everyone else okay?”

“Physically, yes. We were all a little concerned last night.”

“I had another dream of Morrigan last night,” Sean said. “She assured me that the Queens don’t know yet... Also praised me for accepting our wives. Oh, that reminds me of something I wanted to talk to you about, Myna.”

Myna looked at him curiously. “Did I do something wrong, Master?”

“Ida mentioned that you told her about my... proclivities... ahead of her being accepted as a wife.”

Myna smiled. “Yes. She asked me, so I answered her. Should I not answer questions from the women who are sure to join us?”

Sean was about to tell her that she shouldn’t, but then closed his mouth. After a moment, he sighed, “No. Ugh... Look, this went differently in my head.”

Myna smiled again. “I just want the best for you, Sean.”

“Yeah. Did Fiona talk to you about not trying to fill our family up with others?”

“She did suggest I be very selective in who I encourage.”

Sighing again, Sean sat up in bed. “I don’t want to grow the family too large.”

“I understand, Master. You are still tied to your old views, and the idea of having more wives is unsettling to you. Are there any you would be okay with so I may encourage them?”

A knock on the door stopped him from replying. “I have breakfast,” Andrea called. “My hands are full, though.”

Myna opened the door, letting Andrea into the room. “He is awake and hungry.”

Andrea settled the lap tray on Sean’s lap. “It’s just frumenty, sir. It’s the easiest to keep warm and ready.”

“That’s fine, Andrea. I see you already mixed in the fruit and honey for me.”

“I’ve seen how you like to make it. I hope that’s okay?”

Seeing her start to worry, Sean gave her a smile. “Thank you. It’s perfect just the way it is.”

Andrea exhaled in relief, but then fidgeted. “Sean... thank you for saying that we’ll all be moving together. Chastity and I… we’d rather not be forced apart from each other… or from you.” Her last three words were almost inaudible.

Spoon halfway to his mouth, Sean paused before returning it to the bowl. “Andrea, your song the other day, ‘The Hopeful Bride’?” Sean hesitated for a moment before asking, “Have you found the one for you?”

Andrea’s face went scarlet. “You heard me?”

“Just the chorus.”

Breathing fast, her face flushed. Andrea swallowed hard and closed her eyes. “Yes. I think I’ve found the one for me… Sean.”

Sean set the tray aside. “Have you told Chastity?”

“We’re both in agreement, sir. Neither of us thinks we’re worthy, though. We can’t fight like Ryann, Shape like Fiona, nor conceal ourselves like Myna. We weren’t your apprentices, either. We’re not special enough.”

“Myna, can you relieve Chastity for me and send her up here?” Sean asked.

Myna smiled broadly. “Yes. So you know, we all approve. Even Ryann.”

Sean chuckled, “Yeah, I thought she might for them.” Looking back to Andrea, he motioned her to the chair. “Please, Andrea, sit. I’ll try to get some food in before she gets here.”

Andrea was breathing a little fast. Her face was flushed and her eyes were uncertain. She kept looking to the door after Myna left, and Sean wasn’t sure if she was thinking of bolting or silently urging Chastity to hurry.

The sound of feet rushing up the stairs let Sean know that Chastity was on her way. He set aside what was left of his breakfast and gave her a smile when she stopped in the doorway. “Come in, please, and shut the door.”

Chastity looked to Andrea, who gave her an uncertain smile. “Of course, sir.”

Sean shifted in the bed so he could easily see the two of them. “Andrea suggested that you two would rather not be split up or separated from the rest of us.”

“She’s right,” Chastity said, wondering why he was bringing this up.

“It was also hinted that you’d both not want to be separated from me
, specifically.”

Chastity turned deep red. Looking away from him, she saw Andrea, who was just as red. “We…” She trailed off, unsure of what to say.

“Do you think you aren’t worthy?” Sean asked softly.

Chastity swallowed and nodded.

“This’s my fault,” Sean sighed. “I’m sorry to both of you. Sorry that it took me this long to see what was directly in front of me. You were both upset when Aria came home because she was Life Bonded and you thought she had married into the family before you, is that right?”

“Yes,” they answered in unison.

“Andrea Brandt, Chastity Bisset, I offer you the chance to become wives, equal to my other wives in all ways. All I ask is the same that they have given. It is your choice.”

Chastity began to cry softly, “But… but I’m not worthy of it…”

Andrea pulled Chastity into her lap and held her.

“All I do is cost you! Why? Why would you give me that which I’ve yearned for?”

Sean felt a sharp pang in his chest as she cried, and he pushed the blankets off so he could get out of bed. Bending down, he hugged them both. “Because as much as I’ve tried to deny it, I have always had feelings for you both. I’m sorry that it took me so long to accept this.”

Chastity shifted from Andrea to Sean, grabbing him and squeezing him. Andrea kept her hold on Chastity, but she had tears falling from her eyes, too. “What changed, Sean? We’ve been trying to let you know, but we were afraid you’d push us away,” Andrea asked.

“I dreamt of Morrigan last night,” he told them. “She told me that I was hurting the people who were waiting for me. She was right, but I was also afraid I was reading things wrong. I didn’t want to ask you only to find out I was wrong and have you hate me. I don’t want to be the guy who thinks all women must want him.”

Chastity hiccupped, “You’d never be that person.”

“She’s right,” Andrea agreed. “Can we… vow?”

Sean lifted Chastity out of Andrea’s lap and stepped back, setting her on the bed. He took the seat next to Chastity and patted the bed on his other side. “Yes, Andrea. Will you join us?”

“Chastity is first,” Andrea sniffled as she went and sat beside him.

“I, Chastity Bisset, vow my life and soul to Sean MacDougal. I ask that he treats me as equal to his other wives. I will do everything in my meager power to support, protect, and care for him in return.”

“I, Andrea Brandt, vow my life and soul to Sean MacDougal. I will do everything to make his life happy and as easy as possible, and ask only that he treat me equal to his other wives.”

“I accept your Life Bond, Chastity Bisset, and your Life Bond, Andrea Brandt. I will treat you fairly and equally. You will be treasured, loved, and wanted. Please be patient with me and my awkwardness. I will do everything in my power to shelter you, care for you, and love you.”

Both of them grabbed him and cried into his chest. Sean held them and rubbed their backs as they cried tears of joy.

Chapter Two

“It’s about time, husband,” Fiona said when she walked into the room. “We all thought we were going to have to bluntly tell you to do it.”

Sean gave her a chagrined smile. “Didn’t realize it was that bad.”

“Of course you didn’t,” Fiona giggled before becoming a bit more somber. “Chastity, Andrea, welcome to the family, fully. I take it you’ll both be sharing him tonight?”

“Yes, Fiona,” Andrea said a little shyly. “Thank you.”

“We’ve been looking forward to it,” Chastity said, blushing brightly. “I need to get back to work, though.”

Sean pulled her to his side a bit tighter and, when she looked at him questioningly, he kissed her. Chastity was surprised, but quickly returned the kiss.

Breathing a little fast, she got out of bed and smoothed her dress. “I should go.” Her voice was a touch breathless as she left in a rush.

Sean watched her go with concern, wondering if he’d made a mistake.

Andrea’s giggle got his attention. “She just didn’t trust herself to stay any longer,” she told him with a grin. Leaning in, she kissed him. It was a deep kiss, full of the promise of what was to come.

Sean watched her as she left a moment later, wondering just how eventful the night was going to be. He turned to look at Fiona when she moved to sit in the chair that Myna had been using earlier. “Umm, hi?”

Fiona laughed, her smile bright. “Ah, dear husband... it’s your awkwardness at times that makes us all know you’ll never be a bad man. If you can get some of that blood back to your brain, we do have some things to talk about.”

Sean took a deep breath and shifted on the bed. After waiting for a short period, he gave her a smile. “Okay, hit me.” He grabbed the tray and started eating again.

Fiona frowned, then shook her head. “That’s a silly way of telling someone to go ahead. First, I visited a couple of houses with Amedee. I found one that I think is the best, but—”

“We’ll take it, then,” Sean cut her off. “If you think it’s best, then it is.”

“Fine, but it will take most of the money that she had set aside for us.”

“That was all free money because of the bets. No loss there. If you’re sold on it, let’s get it.”

“Very well. I’ll go see about having her purchase it and handing over the deed to us. That will make the next couple of days busy getting everything moved over. I’d also suggest we hire a couple more staff to help around the place.”

“You’re the best at arranging that. They’ll have to make the same Bond that we had with the others, to keep secrets.”

“Of course. I’ll look into appropriate staff. I’m sure that it won’t be a problem.”

“Are you enforcing me not doing anything today?” Sean asked.

“No energy usage, but you can do anything else you want. Now, another topic that I had said we’d talk about... Ryann’s insecurities.”

Sean shifted. “I still—”

“Stop. You said you’d discuss it. Luckily, the other part of the conversation is no longer needed because you accepted Chastity and Andrea.”

Sean got up and started to dress. “Okay, I’ll listen. Go ahead.”

“Ryann wants to lessen her insecurities. She partially accepts Aria because you saved her life in a similar fashion, but she’d be hard-pressed to accept anyone else. Before you object about not wanting more wives, it’ll more than likely happen and you need to accept that. We won’t be accepting just anyone. A Life Bond is required, but some will still want it, and we’ll be happy to have them.”

Sean exhaled as he pulled his pants on. “You are keeping in mind my condition about everyone getting along?”

“Yes, all of us are. It’s one of the reasons she wants help.”

“Why are you the one telling me this?”

“Because she can’t bring herself to admit what she sees as a fault, not to you. She has a hard enough time admitting her flaws to us. She feels like if you know she is imperfect, you’ll not want her.” Sean started to object, but Fiona kept talking, “We all know that isn’t the case, but it’s the way she feels.”

“What’s the solution?” Sean asked as he took a seat to get socks on.

“Ryann and Ida came up with a solution, but it requires your agreement.”

Seeing her hesitate on broaching the subject, Sean felt a growing uneasiness. “Okay?”

“Ryann has asked Felora to do a dream with her. Felora set the price as a night in your mind again. They almost came to blows from what Ida told me, until Felora agreed to let Ryann join her in your dream.”

Sean hesitated, “She’s willing to go that far?”

“Yes. For you, for her, and for us.”

Sean sat there for a bit, thinking it over before he nodded. “I agree. If Ryann is sure this is what she wants, then I will do it.”

Fiona gave him a smile. “Thank you, Sean. Ryann has been worried that asking you this might be a problem. It’s why she asked me to talk to you.”

“I’d do anything for you, for all of you.”

Fiona laughed, “I knew what you meant. We all know that. It’s also a reason we don’t ask for a lot. We know you’d do everything you could to make it happen.”

Sean chuckled, “Well, yeah, I would.”

“I’m glad we could have this talk. I’ll arrange for Felora’s dream with you and Ryann. They’ll likely have Ryann’s dream tonight once I tell them.” Seeing his expression, Fiona shook her head. “It’ll happen at the Den since we don’t have the extra bedroom anymore.”

“Okay. I told Aria we’d see about getting her stuff from the Lord’s manor. Do you know if she’s still up for doing that today?”

“We had one of the Fairies go and ask, since you were unable to go earlier. Lady Sharpeyes was apologetic. Apparently, someone broke into Aria’s room and broke everything of value. She went so far as to say that replacements would be sent over for what Aria wants replaced.”

“Assholes,” Sean hissed, thinking of Evan and Klein.

“Agreed,” Fiona nodded, “though the offer from Lady Sharpeyes was unexpected, by me at least. Aria thanked the Lady and gave the Fairy a small list of things.”

“Well, I guess there’s nothing left for me to take care of today. Maybe I’ll go forge something, since we’ll be leaving that behind.”

“Physical exertion is fine. I’ll go speak with Amedee about our new home and start looking for more staff. I’m going to have Andrea act as head maid, if that’s okay with you?”

“If she wants to do it. She could also join Chastity with handling the store side of things.”

“That is a good point... I’ll check with her.” Fiona rose from the chair. “Dinner at the Oaken Glen? This way, Andrea can have a wedding dinner made by someone else.”

“That sounds good,” Sean agreed as he got up and hugged her. “Thank you for being a very good wife, Fiona.”

Fiona giggled, “I don’t think of everything, but I do want to make your life as easy as possible.”

“Thank you,” Sean murmured before kissing her.

Fiona returned the kiss, going so far as to stagger him back a step and straddle him when they hit the bed. Sean grabbed her, holding her to him as the kiss deepened.

~
*
~
*
~

Whistling as he went downstairs later than he had originally intended, Sean poked his head into the front room. Chastity was speaking to a Rabbit Moonbound. When they both stopped and looked at him, Sean gave them an awkward smile. “Sorry, just wanted to see how things were.”

“I was just leaving, sir,” the Moonbound said, bobbing her head, taking her ear cuffs, and heading for the door.

“Didn’t mean to cause her to run off,” Sean sighed.

“We were just chatting,” Chastity said. “Did you need something from me, Sean?”

“No, I really was just wanting to check in. I’m going to go out to the forge and find something to work on, since I can’t use energy today.”

“Oh…” Chastity said before looking away from him.

“Did you want something?”

“Well, it’s maybe a little petty of me... and I’m over it, really, but…”

“But...?” Sean prompted her when she trailed off.

“Can you make me a knife like you did for Andrea?”

“Sure. I didn’t know you wanted one.”

Chastity’s gaze jerked up to look at his face, but she saw only honesty. “Of course. All of us want something made for us by you. I was a little jealous and sad when she got a gift and I didn’t, but I thought maybe it was because you’d already done so much, and—”

Sean pulled her into a hug, cutting her off. “Sorry. I don’t think about those kinds of things. I’ll be glad to make you a blank. Sorry that it caused you any distress.”

Holding him, she rubbed her face into his chest lightly. “It’s fine. Like I said, it was silly. Andrea was very apologetic when she saw my disappointment. She felt bad, as well.”

Sean exhaled, “One of these days, I’ll not make such a fucking mess of things with you all.”

Chastity giggled, “I don’t know about that. You seem to have a talent for sticking your foot into your mouth.”

“Fair enough,” Sean chuckled. “I’ll go get started. Can you give me a quick wood blank of how you want it?”

“You mean the knife, right?” Chastity asked playfully.

Sean rolled his eyes. “Yes.”

Chastity let him go and Shaped a wooden version of the knife she’d prefer. “Here you go, Sean.”

“Excuse me,” a Messenger Fairy said, “Fiona wanted me to let you both know that dinner will be held at the Oaken Glen tonight in celebration of the marriage between you two and Andrea.”

“Thank you,” Sean said. “Close up an hour earlier than normal, okay?”

“Yes,” Chastity said, beaming. “I’ll make sure everything is handled here.”

“I’ll get started on this,” Sean said and took the blank. “See you tonight.”

~
*
~
*
~

Sean started the forge heating, feeling a small bit of melancholy that it’d be the last time he used this space.
Made it such a point to have a smithy, and we’ve barely used it.
Looking at the coal pile, he frowned.
Haven’t had the supplier show up recently. I wonder if there was a problem…?
He realized he wouldn’t need it in the future, so he stopped worrying about it and went to pick out the bronze he was going to use.

It didn’t take him long to fall into the rhythm of working on the metal. He was putting the last touches on it when he pulled back in surprise as a silver blur flashed in front of his eyes.

“Sir, Fiona said you should start putting things away,” Onim said.

“Onim, next time, just flutter behind me and tell me, please?” Sean exhaled heavily.

“I will,” Onim said, “but I was told to interrupt you.”

Sean snorted, “Okay. I’m banking it and putting everything up. Let her know, please?”

“Right away, sir.”

Muttering to himself, Sean got everything put away and the forge banked. The knife was as far along as the one he’d made Andrea, so he was happy with it. As he made his way to the bath, he wondered if he should take the knife to Chastity first.

Pausing just inside the door to the bathing room, Sean was surprised that all the women were already present and bathing. All eyes focused on him and his cheeks heated slightly. “Uh, hi. I didn’t know bathing was already happening.”

“It’s why I sent Onim for you,” Fiona said as she finished stripping off her clothes. “Is that the knife that Chastity has been talking about?”

Sean looked at the blank in his hand and handed it over to Chastity. “Yeah. I’ll put it with your clothes, okay?”

“Thank you, Sean,” Chastity beamed.

Andrea giggled, “She’s been talking about it since she closed the shop.”

Chastity flushed. “It wasn’t like that.”

“Yes, it was,” Ryann, Ida, and Myna all chimed in, making Chastity blush more.

“It was cute,” Aria added from under one of the showers. “I haven’t seen real emotion like that for a long time. It is almost unheard of at the high levels of power.”

Sean had turned to look at her when she spoke and almost immediately looked away as the water cascaded down her toned, fit body. Her tan lines were pronounced with her naked, and her untanned skin was still a darker shade than most of his wives. Taking a deep breath, he placed the knife with Chastity’s clothes.

“Dinner is in an hour, so we can enjoy the bath for a bit,” Fiona said as she walked over to the showers. “Aria, did you want me to get your back?”

“Thank you. It’s still odd having the wives of my Holder being friendly to me. Considering that you’re all married to him now, I feel even more out of place. The veiled hostilities from Chastity and Andrea make much more sense now.”

Both Chastity and Andrea looked embarrassed and ashamed.

It was Ryann that came to their defense, saying, “Can’t blame them. If I hadn’t already been his wife, I’d have been even worse. It’s one of the things I’m going to be working on.” She glanced over to Sean. “Thank you, Sean.”

Sean gave her a soft smile. “It’s okay, Ry. As Fiona likes to point out, I have a hard time denying any of you anything you want. I just want all of you to be as happy as possible.”

“Sean, will you hurry up so you can scrub my back?” Fiona asked.

Sean glanced over to see her still scrubbing Aria’s back. Seeing her suppressed laughter at his discomfort, he shook his head. “I think Aria should return the favor.”

“Oh, that’s a good idea,” Aria said. “It’d make me feel a bit more welcome that way.”

“Any of us will be happy to help you feel more welcome,” Myna said with a smile. “Even them, now that they know they aren’t going to be replaced.”

“She’s right,” Andrea said quickly. “I do apologize for the way I behaved when you first showed up, Aria.”

“Me, too,” Chastity admitted.

Sean took a seat on the bench and started to pull his boots off, giving Andrea a hard look when she started to leave the clothing tub. She pouted and settled back at the tub next to Chastity. Glad she was going to let him handle things on his own, Sean was quickly undressed. Chastity took his clothes and added them to the tub where she worked with Andrea.

“I’ll wait and wash both of you,” he told them.

Both of them turned red again and nodded eagerly, much to the amusement of the others. Aria’s laughter trilled higher than the others, but she was grinning along with everyone else.

“You’re all so lucky,” Aria said. “He’s a powerful and talented man, and yet he dotes on all of you. I’d say it’s as rare as hen’s teeth, but hens still have more teeth than that.”

Ryann snickered, “We’d have thought you’d be against the bird jokes and puns with your heritage.”

“No. I’m not a Moonbound... no offense, Myna. People have always tried to use those things to get me upset, but it just makes me laugh at them. My bloodline stems from a Harpy, not a bird. My wings and talons are energy-based from my bloodline, not natural, like Myna’s tail.”

Myna laughed, “My tail isn’t natural. Master gave it to me after I asked him to.”

Aria paused on her way to the tub where Ryann, Ida, and Myna were already lounging. “What? How’s that even possible?”

“He uses Flesh Shaping in a different way,” Fiona said behind her. “He can do almost anything if he is willing to push at it.”

Aria blinked and touched her head, her small feathers having ruffled up at Fiona’s explanation. “Truly?”

“He has replaced a missing arm, given Myna a tail, taken scars off my back, and… other things,” Ryann finished lamely, not sure if they should talk about him undoing the small amount of the Queen’s Shame from Fiona.

Aria shook her head as she climbed into the tub. “Goodness. I’d already thought he was a force to be reckoned with, but I keep underestimating him.”

“Yes, he does that to people,” Myna purred. “His enemies will be quite shocked when they press him.”

Sean frowned, but couldn’t argue. Turning his shower on, he started to get washed up before Andrea and Chastity finished cleaning the clothes.

Chapter Three

Chastity and Andrea flanked him as they walked to the Oaken Glen. Ryann and Ida were ahead of the group, while Fiona, Myna, and Aria trailed them, speaking animatedly with Marjorie. Everyone had dressed in their best clothing, and Sean made a mental note to have Fiona get everyone some new dresses. He wanted to include Aria, who had to have a dress altered for her because she didn’t have any extra clothing.

The setting sun was still illuminating the streets, something Sean wasn’t used to on his way to the inn. People were finishing up work for the day and getting in last-minute errands before the shops closed. In the evening light, he had a much harder time finding the silver flashes of their spotters fluttering all around them.

“Feels odd to be going with,” Chastity said. “We’ve gotten so used to being the ones left behind...”

“Not anymore,” Sean told her. “You have the same option to come with if you want. You both do.”

“It’s nice to hear, but I still have to clean up after dinner,” Andrea corrected him gently.

“Maybe not for long?” Sean asked.

Andrea smiled up at him. “Not for long. It was very sweet of you to think of me in that regard. Fiona and I decided that I will be in charge of some of the staff, but I will be working with Chastity in the shop a lot of the time.”

“I’m excited for it,” Chastity added. “It gets a little boring manning the shop alone at times, and other times, it’s nice to have help to handle the rushes.”

“Then it will be better for both of you,” Sean gently pulled them closer to his sides. “I do feel a little decadent with you both glued to me like this, though.”

Chastity giggled, “Sorry, but we both want to feel extra special tonight.”

“We’ll make it up to you later,” Andrea said, her cheeks burning when she said it.

Sean chuckled softly, “I wasn’t complaining, I was just saying. Some people have been obviously envious of me for having you both on my arms.”

“Or they’re jealous of us,” Andrea said. “You are a good-looking man, Sean. You’re fit, carry yourself with confidence, and exude an aura of power. You did back when I first met you, too, but not like you do now.”

Sean thought about that as they walked.
Hmm, maybe that’s why so many women have been taking an interest in me lately. Thankfully, it’s not every woman like some of those over-the-top harem novels... It would have been awkward as hell if Sam started hitting on me, or if Amedee suddenly spouted her interest.

“I think you’re both right,” Chastity giggled. “Both men and women are giving us looks.”

Sean noticed that Chastity was right. It wasn’t everyone, but it was often enough that it was obvious they were getting a lot of looks. Sean chuckled and kissed both of them on the cheek. “Doesn’t matter what they think. I’m happy.”

Lilly welcomed them, escorting them through the room and into the smallest of the private dining rooms. “I’ll be right back with wine for the evening. Is there anything else you would like before we begin the meal?” When no one replied, she shut the door and went to fetch the wine, as well as notify the cooks they had arrived.

Sean shook his head in amusement at the seating arrangement, which was different than at the house. Andrea sat to his left and Chastity to his right, with her mother beside her. Fiona and Myna were next to Marjorie, and Aria was the last one on that end. Ryann and Ida were across from Fiona and Myna, with Ven, Venn, Onim, and Omin sitting beside Ida. Each pair of Messenger Fairies took a single spot at the table.

Ryann frowned at the door. “Why does it have to be her?”

“Ry,” Sean sighed, “we—”

“Ryann,” Fiona cut him off, “she’s going to be offered the job of head maid in the new house.”

Ryann took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and exhaled. “Because she is good at her job. I understand, and maybe after tonight, I won’t mind as much.”

“She is also very loyal to Sean,” Myna added. “If you haven’t noticed, she wants to help him. It’s not just lust... though she does entertain those ideas as well, I’m sure.”

“Umm...” Sean coughed, “are we sure about this?”

“Yes, husband,” Fiona said softly. “She’ll be willing to take the Bond and she will work hard. Those are the first two essential things we are looking for. She will be the head maid for us and take care of our other staff so the rest of us can do what we need to do.”

“If Fiona vouches for her, then I’m sure it’s the right choice,” Andrea said. “Will it make Dame Mageeyes mad at us?”

“Her Bond ends after tonight,” Myna said. “She was going to apply for the bathhouse positions, but she will forgo those for this.”

“Wait, has anyone even asked her?” Sean asked.

There was a knock on the door, and Lilly came into the room with a small cart. There were four bottles of wine on it, along with glasses for all of them, including the Messenger Fairies. “I have the wine, and the first course will be ready shortly.” She hesitated to close the door because everyone was staring at her intently.

“Lilly, please close the door. We have something to ask you,” Fiona said. Once Lilly had done so, Fiona continued, “Your Bond with Amedee ends tonight, correct?”

Lilly smiled brightly as she began to pour the wine. “That’s right. I’m going to apply for the bathhouses tomorrow.”

“Would you consider another position?”

“What position would that be?” Lilly asked with interest as she finished the first bottle and started on the second to make sure all the glasses were filled.

“Our head maid,” Fiona replied.

Lilly froze for a moment, her hands hovering just shy of the glasses she had been about to pick up. “I’m… I’m honored you would ask me to handle a position of that importance.” Carefully picking up the glasses, she placed them on the table. “I would love to do so,” her voice hitched for a moment, “but I would feel out of place in a house where I’m not welcome.”

Ryann muttered, “This is why…”

Ida squeezed Ryann’s hand and whispered back to her, “Yes, this is why we’re seeing Felora tonight.”

Lilly smiled sadly, not hearing the byplay. “For that reason, I must decline.”

“Wait,” Ryann said loudly enough to be heard by everyone. “Lilly, I apologize. Fiona is asking, and I’m going to be working on my issues that make me such a bitch. Do you want the job or not?”

Lilly turned to face Ryann and met the blonde woman’s gaze. “Will you welcome me or will you be as you are now?”

Ryann glanced to Ida, who sighed and spoke for her lover, “She will welcome you after tonight. We will be seeing Felora tonight to help with the cause of the friction between you.”

Lilly’s jaw dropped. “Really? I thought you disliked her as much as you do me.”

Ryann grimaced, but nodded. “Yes. I’ve been a bitch to both of you and it hurts Sean, so I’m going to fix it. Even if it does mean trusting that…” She trailed off again and shook her head. “Felora.”

Lilly walked around the table, forgetting her job for the moment. Stopping just short of Ryann’s chair, she curtsied. “I will come by your house tomorrow, miss. If you are alright with me being there at that time, I will accept.”

Sean was about to speak up, but Fiona caught his eye and shook her head to stop him. Sharing a look with her, he stayed quiet and waited to see what Ryann would say.

“Midday?” Ryann asked.

“I will be there then. Until that time, please, let my work speak for me,” Lilly gave her a smile as she went back to work.

“That was good, Ry,” Ida whispered. “This is what you wanted.”

“Yeah,” Ryann replied just as quietly before glancing at Sean.

Sean caught her eyes and gave her a loving smile. Ryann cracked an awkward smile in return, but she seemed more relaxed.

“I feel a little out of place,” Marjorie whispered to Fiona. “Feels like I shouldn’t be seeing this.”

“You’re family,” Fiona smiled, putting her hand on Marjorie’s. “Your daughter joins our family tonight, which makes you one of us.”

Lilly spoke up, distracting everyone from the momentary drama, “The wine is a specialty that goes with tonight’s dinner. Dame Mageeyes has ordered that we give you the very best tonight.” Lilly handed off the last glass, this time not to Sean, but to Fiona. “Mistress, I hope the change of meal is acceptable.”

“If the Dame wishes us to have something different, I’m sure it’s going to be exquisite. Please, serve us,” Fiona said.

The wine was a dark red with hints of cherry, mocha, and sweet cinnamon mingled with sandalwood. Lilly was back quickly with the first course. The hors d’oeuvre was cheese bread bites— they had a surprising lingering flavor of smoked cheese. As they were finishing that, Lilly returned with the soup portion of the meal.

Fiona sat up when she saw the soup being presented to them. “Is this Lang Crème?”

“It is,” Lilly replied with a smile as she finished serving it.

Sean sampled his. It tasted very similar to lobster bisque, but it had noticeable differences. The chunks of meat were richer in flavor, but took a bit more chewing than he was used to. The base of the soup had a hint of spice that had a few of them dabbing at their foreheads as they finished the soup.

The appetizer smelled amazing when Lilly brought it in. Sean was grinning when he saw the thick-cut bacon wrapped around chunks of melting cheese. Served his three pieces, Sean cut the first one into four pieces. After popping the first section into his mouth, his grin widened as the delicious flavor of bacon permeated his senses. The bacon had a delicious smoky flavor, as did the sharp cheddar that went with it. Sean finished his appetizer before everyone else and sighed when the bacon was gone. He cast covetous glances at other’s plates.

“Oh goodness, dear... here, have this one, too,” Fiona laughed lightly and gave him her last one.

“But—”

“Oh, hush,” Fiona chided him gently. “It’s not like any of us gets to give you things often.”

“She’s right,” Myna added. “I would have shared, but I didn’t know you liked them that much and ate all of mine.”

“If he has too many, he might not have room for the rest of the courses,” Lilly said when she came back in to refill wine. Her words stopped the others from offering him bites of theirs.

“She has a point,” Fiona nodded, “but he’ll have this one for me.”

Lilly bowed her head as she continued working. “Would you like a small break before we get to the salad?” When no one spoke up, she smiled. “Very well. I’ll be right back.”

“Goodness, this meal is an event all of its own,” Marjorie smiled. “My daughter found a good man to care for her.”

Sean blushed slightly. “I’ve found good women who help me is a little more accurate.”

“We are lucky to be so accepted,” Chastity said.

The salad was simple; mixed greens, carrot, and cucumber spritzed with a cherry vinaigrette that paired amazingly well with the wine. Lilly told them to take their time so the meat could be cooked perfectly for them.

“Sean,” Ida called out between bites, “when should I tell mother that we are moving?”

“Four days or so,” Fiona replied before he could. “I want to alter some things in the house before we move into it.”

“What will that mean for Lilly?” Myna asked.

“She’ll live in the new place while I fix it and get things ready for us to move in.”

Ryann exhaled, “Oh, good. I know I’m going to feel at least a little different tomorrow, but if she moved in right away, I’m not sure how I’d do.”

“What about other staff?” Andrea asked. “I was wondering about that.”

“We’ll have to work on it, but I’m sure our head maid will have suggestions tomorrow.”

Ryann looked pensive as she ate her salad, knowing it was her that was causing this uncertainty and probably making Sean worry.

When the salad course ended, Lilly took their plates before coming back with the entrée. Thick cuts of seared meat were laid on their plates, scented with a light smoke and notes of cherry that caught Sean’s attention. Once everyone was served, he picked up the knife and cut a sliver off. The meat cut like butter and Sean whistled softly in appreciation. Spearing the section with his fork, he popped it into his mouth. The most intense flavor he’d ever had on this world hit him in the mouth. It had a rich, bold flavor, with undercurrents of the wood smoke it was cooked on, and faint hints of the cherry marinade accentuating the flavor. He couldn’t begin to describe the flavor of the meat itself besides delicious.

“Oh,” Fiona said, surprised again, “is this drake?”

“Yes, mistress. Dame Mageeyes was insistent that your husband try it.”

“It’s damned good,” Sean said as soon as he finished the first bite.

The others agreed with his assessment, and Lilly curtsied to them. “Enjoy the meal. It’s best to linger over it. I will check back on you.”

“Drake?” Marjorie asked slowly, looking at her plate. “Isn’t that saved for—?”

“Enjoy it,” Fiona said softly. “It isn’t often that one can have such a delicacy.”

Sean was nearly full when Lilly came back to see if they were done. “That was amazing. I take it drake is not easy to get?”

“It’s very rare,” Lilly said. “One must have money and connections to even have the chance to acquire it.”

“Makes sense,” Sean sighed.

“Are you all ready for dessert?” Lilly asked.

“Not sure I can manage it,” Fiona laughed, “but please, bring it in.”

Lilly was back after a minute with bite-sized cherry tarts. Sean was surprised by how simple they appeared, and felt that it was a bit of a let down after the entrée. Everyone got four of the tarts. The plates used were decorated with a cherry glaze in the shape of a heart and had the tarts strategically placed around it.

“These are a specialty of the house,” Lilly said, seeing his look. “Please try one, first without the sauce, then the others with.”

Sean did as she suggested, picking up the small tart to try one without sauce first. Sean didn’t expect the creamy texture that melted over his tongue, carrying the cherry flavor with it. Blinking in surprise, he sat there for a moment.

Lilly’s stifled giggle was the only sound in the room as others tried the dessert, too. “I see that you enjoy it.”

Sean didn’t wait; he slid one of the other tarts into the glaze on the plate, then ate the second one. This time, the cherry flavor exploded in his mouth, but the rich creaminess wasn’t diminished at all. If anything, it was enhanced.

“How is that even possible?” Sean asked as soon as he could.

“You’d have to ask the cooks, and I’m certain they won’t say,” Lilly replied.

“Damn,” Sean sighed. “Oh well.” He didn’t hesitate to eat the third tart.

Chapter Four

A knock on the door while Lilly was cleaning the table surprised everyone. Putting the plates aside, she looked out, opened the door all the way, and stepped aside for Dame Mageeyes.

“Sean, I’m glad you’re feeling better,” Mageeyes said. “The secret holders are all in the same private dining room that we used last time. Would you care to join us?”

“I have a feeling this is about what happened before I passed out.”

“You are perceptive on some fronts,” Mageeyes smiled. “I would normally not interrupt, but we all have questions.”

“It’s fine, Sean,” Chastity said. “We’ll go home and get things shifted about.”

“Aria can escort us,” Andrea agreed.

“Thank you for inviting me,” Marjorie said. “This time has been something I’ll always remember.”

“We should be going to see Felora, too,” Ida said.

Ryann nodded. “Yeah.”

“I can have a carriage deliver all of you to your destinations,” Mageeyes said, “since I am taking Sean away from your dinner.”

“Oh, thank you,” Andrea said as she rose to her feet and curtsied to the Dame. “Thank you for the exquisite meal, as well.”

“I’m glad you enjoyed it,” Mageeyes smiled. “I just deducted the cost from the money I still owe your family. It’s interesting how quickly your family is growing.” Her eyes flickered to Lilly and back to Sean. “I’m sure others will be trying to join it in time.”

Lilly’s cheeks pinked lightly. “Dame, tonight is my last night under Bond to you. I thank you for the years of employment, but I will be leaving your service after tonight.”

“I was sure you’d be taking that option. I hope you enjoy your new employment opportunity.”

“As do I,” Lilly said, curtsying deeply to the Dame. Lilly went back to cleaning the table as everyone got up to say their goodbyes.

Myna and Fiona stepped aside while Ida and Ryann collected kisses first. Chastity and Andrea also got kisses, but those lingered a little longer. Aria watched them all with interest before following them out.

“Come with me,” Mageeyes said, leading Sean, Fiona, and Myna down the hall. When they made it to the last room, she opened the door and led them inside. “We have company, everyone.”

“Good to see you,” Joseph said. “Gave us all a scare.”

“Didn’t mean to,” Sean said, giving the man a firm handshake. “Everyone’s okay, right? Nothing bad happened?”

“Nothing bad at all,” Fredrick said. “Please, have a seat before we begin.” Once everyone was seated, he cleared his throat. “Do you know what happened exactly, Sean?”

“Not a clue,” Sean said as he opened Mage Sight to see if the Bonds were still there. The lines of power he had seen briefly the other night were no longer visible. “I don’t even see the Bonds that appeared the other night.”

“Well, that’s something,” Saret said, eyeing him with interest. “It doesn’t explain the oddities we’ve all noticed.”

“Oddities?”

Joseph was the first one to speak up, “I can Shape metal now. Not a lot, but about as much as my son after the second tenday.”

The other smiths all agreed they could do the same.

“Brendis and I seem to have picked up the ability to see flaws in the metal,” Sam said.

That got a lot of looks from the other smiths until Eva spoke up, “I found I can do the same, Sam.”

“I’ve doubled my energy capacity,” Italice said.

“I… think I can do something different, but I haven’t tested it enough yet to be sure,” Ryan added. “I think I can control water and not just purify it.”

Sean leaned forward, suddenly focused on him. “Can you make that a rune? Can you show me how you do it?” All eyes went to Sean, who coughed and sat back. “Uh, sorry. It would be helpful to an idea I had about tubs.”

That earned a few chuckles from the table. “I find I have picked up a hint of Mage Sight. You really do shine brightly, Sean,” Saret said.

“Saret...” Mageeyes sighed.

“Sorry. I just know another reason why my dear daughter is so fascinated with him.”

“My control of fire is sharper. Extremely so, more than some of the higher family,” Flamehair added.

“While I have discovered that I can use my ability with less drain to my energy, and I can even use just one of my eyes for it,” Mageeyes said. “It’s odd to see the room and everyone’s energy, but useful. Thank you for dampening down your energy, Sean. You’re very distracting if you don’t.”

Fredrick had waited to speak, but he first pulled out a silver coin. Once everyone was looking at him, he placed the coin on the table, leaned back, and stared at it. After a few seconds, the metal shifted and molded itself into a small figurine. Brow creased, he leaned forward, lowering his head to see it better, then mopped his forehead with a handkerchief. “As you can see, I can now Shape without needing to touch the metal.”

Eva picked up the figurine and smiled. “You made me?”

“It isn’t as good as I’d like, but I tried,” Fredrick smiled. “Keep it, please.”

“We all knew something had happened, but not what,” Mageeyes said. “With you out of it and your wives worried for you, we all decided it best to test what we could do. We used your story and what we knew of you as a good starting point.”

“Huh. I heard that you all offered a prayer to Morrigan.”

“When you fell over,” Joseph nodded. “We were worried and you had said she was your goddess. Seemed like the best idea.”

“How did you know?” Mageeyes asked. “We didn’t pray until your wives had taken you away.”

Sean looked at the table before replying, “I had a dream of her. She’s been able to speak to me on very rare occasions and has hinted that the more people that believe in her, the more she’d be able to do similar in the future.”

The room went quiet for a moment. “My son offered a prayer once we got home. He knows that you helped Brendis and wanted to thank you somehow,” Sam said.

“Thank him for me, but he doesn’t need to pray unless he actually wants to. No one needs to pray to Morrigan unless they believe that she means them well. There are no strictures mandating such.”

“My wife can touch energy but can’t do anything with it yet,” Joseph said slowly. “Do you think she’ll grow into it?”

“I’m sorry, Joseph, but I don’t know. I honestly don’t know what happened or why. I believe it was connected to the Agreements we all shared, but that’s it. This is new to me, as well. Morrigan did say it was my fault and that I did it unknowingly, but she didn’t share more than that. We don’t get long to chat right now.”

“Just those brief moments would be difficult,” Mageeyes said. “The Queens have banned the Tuatha from this world, including them having sway here. Sean being here, well... if it doesn’t break that Agreement, it bends it to the breaking point.”

“Since we have no answer, we’ll just have to accept these new gifts,” Knox said. “I’m not going to complain about it.”

The others all agreed with Knox. None of them were upset— they had just been shocked and wondered what had happened. Sean felt relieved. He’d been a little afraid that one or more of them might have been injured when they suddenly had energy and Talents thrust upon them.

“Sean, now that we’ve covered the major topic,” Mageeyes said, “I was told to bring you to tea in the next couple of days. It wasn’t a request this time. When do you have time?”

Sean thought about it. “Fiveday? Or do we need to do Fourday to keep her happy?”

Mageeyes shook her head. “Fiveday should be fine. Pura, please let her know.” A silver flash told them all that the message was on its way. “Thank you. If you had been firmly against it, it would have placed me in a tough spot.”

“You trust her?” Sean asked bluntly, getting raised eyebrows from everyone else.

“I do. She is hoping to be on good terms with you because she knows her son and husband are not going to be, which you undoubtedly saw.”

“Fine. Fiveday, tea. I hope she isn’t expecting me to be different than I am.”

“I believe I’ve cautioned her enough, but please try to be as polite as you can,” Mageeyes replied.

“I’ll try.”

“Is it true you’re moving?” Joseph asked to break the awkward tension that was suddenly in the room.

“It is,” Fiona answered for Sean. “It’s farther from here and closer to the city center.”

“Up past my place?” Fredrick asked.

“By a bit,” Fiona nodded.

“The old Marink place?” Eva asked.

“Yes,” Mageeyes said. “I arranged for the sale. Dame Marink hasn’t used it in years, having decided that Westpoint is better for her. She might not have sold it at the price she did if I hadn’t let her know that it would vex certain people.”

“Nice to know that our enemies have a lot of other people pissed at them,” Sean chuckled. “If there’s nothing else, I do have two new wives waiting for me at home.”

Chuckles and laughter filled the room. “If you keep adding to your family, we might never see you,” Knox snickered.

“Sean, if you are better tomorrow, we could use your help at the third bathhouse with the pipes,” Italice said. “Don’t worry about it, but extra help to get the other two places up and running quicker would be good.”

“If you show me how, I can help you,” Myna said. “I can do everything he can, just not as quickly. Any of his wives can.”

“Oh, daughter, you set your sights on the heavens,” Saret murmured with a small smile.

“Have a good evening, Sean,” Fredrick said. “We’ll see you tomorrow?”

“Morrigan willing,” Sean chuckled. “I’m glad you’re all okay... I was worried. If you’re not used to Shaping, take it slow and be careful that you don’t overextend. It could hurt you and then I would feel terrible.”

“Oh, Sean,” Fredrick called out when Sean stood up, “we have permission to use the heating rune. Magus Giralt would also like to speak with you in the next tenday or so.”

“Okay. Let’s call that Sevenday?”

“I’ll let him know.”

“I always seem to have things to get to,” Sean said. “I still need to work on my project, but that’s going to have to wait until we move into the new place.”

“You’ll want to see about a carriage,” Flamehair told Fiona as they started to say their goodbyes. “I’ll check if any of my people know of one with a reliable driver.”

“Thank you, Charie,” Fiona smiled. “I was thinking of acquiring one after we moved. If you could just send me word once you know more?”

“Of course. That house is going to take a full staff to handle. Are you already looking into that?”

“Yes. We’ll handle it, but if you know of skilled and trustworthy people who will take a very restrictive Bond, we’d be happy to speak with them.”

“Oh, yes, that will be the sticking point for many. I will let you know if I hear of any who are willing.”

“Thank you.”

“Fiona, you good to go?” Sean asked from next to the door with Myna beside him.

“Yes, Sean,” Fiona smiled. “Have a good night, all.”

The trio walked home down the mostly empty streets. “Sean, so you’re aware, I’ve talked with the others, including Andrea and Chastity. We’re all going to hold off on kids until you’re comfortable with the idea,” Fiona said.

“I want them,” Sean said, “I really do. I just don’t know if this is the right time for them. We’re going to be having a cold war with a powerful merchant, and likely the Lord of the City and his shithead son.”

“I figured that’s what you’d say. When you’re comfortable with the idea, let us know. All of us would like to have at least one child with you.”

“I want a full litter,” Myna purred and kissed his cheek. “You will give me as many as I would like, won’t you, Master?”

Sean chuckled at her antics. “As long as we can care for and love them all, I won’t object.”

“Thank you, Master,” Myna smiled. “If it wasn’t Andrea and Chastity’s night, I would thank you in so many ways.”

Sean chuckled, “You already make me happy in many ways, my silly kitty. You do, too, my lovely wife,” he added, kissing Fiona’s cheek.

“As you make us happy, dear husband.”

“Indeed,” Myna agreed.

Chapter Five

The house was quiet when the three of them got home. Fiona and Myna kissed him goodnight at what was normally Chastity and Andrea’s room, then motioned him off to the master bedroom.

Guess that makes sense,
Sean thought as they slipped into the smaller room. Pausing outside of the master bedroom, he took a deep breath.
Butterflies again... I wonder if that’s going to be a continuous thing when it comes to new wives?

Andrea and Chastity were entwined on the bed, and neither of them noticed him right away as they continued to play with each other. Sean’s blood flow shunted from his brain to south of his waist.

Chastity saw him first and whispered to Andrea, “Andie, he’s home. He’s watching us.”

The pair drew apart from each other, both of them looking a little uncertain. “We hope you don’t mind, Sean. We tried to wait for you, but… we started talking about what tonight was going to be, and…”

Sean smiled at them. “It’s fine, Andie. You two were lovers before me. If anything, I’m the intruder in this moment.”

“No!” Chastity said quickly, lurching forward slightly. “We… we started this because... well... because we both wanted to experience some things before tonight happened.” She was flushed with embarrassment by the time she finished speaking.

Sean had almost lost the thread of the conversation when Chastity had leaned forward, physics suddenly having a bigger hand in distracting his attention. Sean blinked when he heard the reason. “You two got together so you could be ready for me?”

“Yes,” Andrea admitted, flushing a bit herself. “We thought that since Fiona and Myna were together, it might help us. Myna encouraged us and even gave us advice for things to try.”

Myna
, Sean sighed to himself, you damned little alley cat... You corrupted the two innocent ones in the house.

“Okay,” Sean said slowly. “Umm… Look, we’re all a little nervous here.”

“You’re nervous, too?” Chastity asked. “Why?”

Sean gave her a soft smile. “Because I care about you both. I hate to think I’m going to fuck this up and that your first times will be horrible.”

Andrea shook her head rapidly. “No. No, Sean. No matter what happens, we will both be very happy.”

“She’s right,” Chastity agreed.

Sean exhaled. “First times should be special.”

“But it is! We get to be with you and each other,” Andrea said. Sliding a little to the side, she patted the bed between her and Chastity. “Will you join us? Chas and me have talked about tonight for tendays and, if you’re willing, we have an idea of the things we want to try.”

Seeing her hopeful and earnest expression, Sean couldn’t deny her. He quickly stripped off his clothing and climbed into bed with them. No sooner had he gotten settled than Chastity was kissing him and pushing him back onto the bed. Andrea’s mouth began to trail kisses along his neck and collarbone when his head turned away from her, giving her a better angle to work with.

Andrea paused kissing his neck. “If you want something, Sean, tell us, please. Otherwise, we’re going to do what we’d planned if tonight ever came about.”

Chastity let him go and Sean exhaled heavily, catching his breath. “Okay.” He only had time for that single word before Chastity kissed him again, this time, with her tongue invading his mouth.

Sean lost track of Andrea for a moment as he was devoted to returning the passionate kiss Chastity was giving him. Andrea’s soft kisses began to trail down his body and Sean sighed pleasurably into the kiss. He was fairly certain he knew where she was going.

Moaning into Chastity’s mouth when Andrea started to lick and suckle on his rigid cock, Sean wondered if he’d get the chance to return the favor for her. He was panting when Chastity pulled away, and glanced down to see Andrea looking up at him with uncertain eyes. His eyelid twitched and he gasped as she took more of him into her mouth. Seeing his enjoyment, she took as much of him as she could before she choked and came up coughing.

“My turn,” Chastity giggled and quickly made her way down the bed. Her mouth was on his cock before Sean could even voice a thought.

“But Chas,” Andrea whined, then sighed. “We did agree,” she mumbled before she looked up at Sean embarrassed. “Sorry, I got a bit overeager.”

“It happens,” Sean managed to say evenly even though Chastity was doing her best to short-circuit his brain. “You were doing really good. Can I do something for you?”

“For me?”

“Please. I want to pleasure you both, too.”

Andrea’s smile was bright as she started to kiss up his stomach. “What did you have in mind?”

“Any and all of you,” Sean answered, his breath hitching as Chastity slowly bobbed her head.

Andrea kissed him hard a moment later, easily matching Chastity for passion. She broke it much quicker, though, and in place of her lips, her breasts were pressed to Sean’s mouth. Reaching up, he took her offerings in hand and began to lavish them with attention.

Sean wasn’t sure how long he spent enjoying Andrea’s breasts, but Chastity suddenly deepthroating him made his eyes twitch. Chastity was coughing and spluttering a second later, letting him know that while she was better able to handle him, even she had trouble with all of him.

“Excuse me, Sean,” Andrea sighed as she leaned back, removing her breasts from his hands. “It’s my turn again.”

Chastity was panting hard, having just stopped coughing. “Go slow, Andie. It’s easier that way.”

“I will,” Andrea said as she shifted around to get into position.

“This is what you both wanted?” Sean asked, surprised that tag-team blowing him was what they both wanted to experience for their first time.

“To start with,” Chastity smiled as she shifted and presented her large breasts to him. “Will you do that for me, Sean?”

“Gladly,” Sean replied, replacing her hands with his.

Time flew by as the two of them kept switching back and forth. Sean had left small hickies on both of their chests, but nowhere near as deep as the ones they had given each other.

“Sean, don’t you normally orgasm by now?” Andrea asked as he lightly nibbled one of her nipples.

“Yes,” Sean admitted. “You two keep switching as I start to get close. It’s been a kind of exquisite torture that way.”

“We want you to let go,” Andrea said. “What can we do to make that happen?”

“Go down with her,” Sean said, his breath coming faster as he thought about what he was asking.

Andrea slid down to lay beside Chastity, looking up at him. “And?”

“Chas, come up for a moment,” Sean panted.

Chastity let him free of her mouth. “Why?”

“You on the left, Andie on the right. Your lips meeting around my cock, tongues along the bottom, working me up and down together. Please.”

The two girls shared a look before they got into position. Sean moaned as they did as he asked, but they were out of synch. Deciding to help them, he reached down and guided their heads into exactly what he wanted. They moved in tandem, their tongues dueling under his shaft as they slid up and down his length, and Sean felt his muscles begin to clench.

“Fuck… that’s it,” Sean panted as he watched them. “Going to…” He trailed off, his body locking up.

Chastity was the one who slipped his cock into her mouth when she felt him start to go. Andrea watched her with eager eyes as Sean’s hips thrust up, forcing more of his rigid flesh into Chastity’s mouth.

Panting as the orgasm subsided, Sean saw Chastity lift her mouth free of his length and lean over to kiss Andrea. “Oh gods,” Sean murmured as he watched the two most innocent women of the household acting like pornstars. His cock, which had started to wane a little, went rigid again as they continued to kiss.

When the two separated from each other, they eyed him with hungry eyes. “Thank you, Sean,” Andrea murmured.

“Yes, thank you,” Chastity agreed before she kissed up his chest.

“Which of us would you like first, Sean?” Andrea asked before she joined Chastity in kissing up his body.

“Errr…?” Sean blinked, not able to choose. He still hadn’t said anything as they plastered themselves against his sides and nibbled his neck.

“I don’t think he wants to hurt us,” Andrea murmured. “I guess that means you go first, Chas.”

“Myna did say he would have a hard time picking,” Chastity agreed. She glanced down and saw that he was more than ready for her. “Help guide me?”

“Of course,” Andrea smiled. Chastity slipped her leg over Sean and positioned herself over his stiff shaft. “Sean, are you ready?”

Sean nodded mutely as he watched her lower herself down. Andrea took him in hand and helped guide them together. Sean groaned as he felt her sink onto him. Chastity moaned deeply when she finally had what she had wanted.

“Andie...” Sean murmured.

“Yes?” Andrea asked, surprised he called her name with Chastity atop him.

“Mount my face?”

A confused expression became a wide smile as she nodded.

Sean was eager to return the attention she had given him earlier, even if he kept losing track of what he was doing as Chastity began to ride him. After Chastity came a couple of times, she swung off him and the two of them changed positions. Sean was no less eager to pleasure Chastity’s sex than he had been Andrea’s.

Laying there with a woman on either side of him, Sean felt languid. The three of them had gone time and time again. They even paused and let him recover to sixty-nine beside him. Lightly stroking their backs as they slept, Sean wondered about his life.

Not going to complain, but gods damn, these two could probably give Felora a run for her money...
That thought brought Ryann to mind.
Ry, I hope things went like you wanted. I wonder if everything will be different tomorrow.

~
*
~
*
~

Sean was woken before daylight by the sensation of an eager mouth bobbing up and down on his hard cock. “Hmm?”

“Shh... you’ll wake Chas,” Andrea said before going back to what she was doing.

Sean stifled his moan and decided to make sure they didn’t take too long. Gently taking her head in his hands, he helped guide her. Once he finished flooding her mouth, he panted as quietly as he could.

Andrea slipped from the bed and kissed his cheek. “Thank you, Sean. I just wanted a little to myself. I have to get breakfast ready. Go back to sleep.”

Still tired from their marathon the night before, Sean did as she said and rolled over to hold Chastity, drifting back off to sleep.

~
*
~
*
~

Sean moaned as, once again, he felt a willing mouth working on his hard cock. “Chas?”

She let out an affirmative moan as she continued to suck him.

“Let me help,” he said, doing for her what he had done for Andrea just an hour ago. Not having to be quiet this time, he explained what felt best so she could make him orgasm faster if she wanted. A couple of minutes later, he exploded in her mouth, his toes curling tightly as he spasmed.

Chastity smiled after she swallowed everything he had given her. “Thank you for that, Sean. I hope you didn’t mind me waking you, but I wanted a bit with you alone, too.”

“Didn’t mind,” Sean panted as he slowly regained his breath. “Andie didn’t wake you when she did the same thing earlier?”

“No,” Chastity giggled. “I knew she would do it, though, like she knew I would.” Sliding up the bed, she snuggled into him. “Did you mind it being the both of us last night?”

“No, not at all. No sane man would.”

“We worried. We didn’t know if you preferred to be alone with each wife for the first time, but since we’d built up such an elaborate fantasy about it being both of us, we didn’t want to have you alone... at least, not the first time.”

“Alone or together is fine,” Sean told her, kissing her brow.

“Good. I still feel like I owe you the world for everything you did for me.”

“No, Chas—”

Her finger silenced him. “I hear what you say, but it’s how I feel, Sean. You saved me, saved my mom, and then saved my mom again. Because of you, I met Andie and now, I’m married to you. It’s like my world became a place of light and hope and you’re the sun in the middle of it, bringing the warmth and life.”

Sean blinked, unsure of what to say.

“From almost dead to a flourishing world of life,” Chastity continued, removing her finger from his lips. “I do thank Morrigan, but I thank you even more. You say the gods forged your body for you and gave you power. If that’s true, husband…” she giggled and kissed his chest, “then you’re more than you think.”

“Maybe.”

The door opened and Myna stuck her head inside. “Andrea asked me to make sure you would be ready for breakfast.”

“We’re awake,” Sean smiled.

“Good,” Myna stepped into the room and shut the door. “I came here earlier than needed. Chastity, would you like me to show you a way to make his eyes cross?”

Sean blinked as Chastity threw the blankets off them. “Oh, yes, please.”

Chapter Six

Sean took his seat at the table, looking at the empty chairs that were normally for Ryann and Ida. “Do we know when they’re coming home?”

“Soon,” Fiona told him. “They are bringing Felora over for breakfast. She’ll be with them all day, and tonight is her dream with you and Ryann.”

“How did it go?” Sean asked.

“They didn’t tell me,” Fiona replied. Her eyes went to Myna and Chastity as they walked into the room. “Morning to you both.”

Myna gave her a smile and Chastity blushed a little, then ducked her head. “Morning, Fiona.”

“They’re coming up the stairs,” Onim said from the ceiling.

“I’ll let them in,” Myna said, heading right back out of the dining room.

“Is everyone here?” Andrea asked after poking her head in from the kitchen.

“They are coming in now,” Fiona replied.

“I’ll start getting breakfast ready to serve, then,” Andrea said, vanishing into the kitchen.

Sean smiled when the door opened behind him. The smile widened when he got kisses on each cheek. “Morning, ladies.”

“Morning, Sean,” Felora said in his left ear.

The blank look that crossed his face made the others who could see it chuckle.

“She deserved it,” Ryann said from his right side. “I promised her a kiss to your cheek.”

Sean was shocked and still trying to come to grips with what had happened when Ida kissed his left cheek. “Morning, Sean. Everything went beyond expectation last night.”

“I... gathered that,” he managed.

Everyone took their seats, with Aria taking a place next to Onim and Omin, and Felora sitting at the end of the table. The moment everyone was seated, Andrea bustled into the room and began to lay out the feast she had made in the last couple of hours: eggs, bacon, sausages, fruits, diced potatoes, and vegetables that were served with the selection of tea and juice.

Sean chuckled, “Did you know we were going to have a guest, Andie?”

“No. I made this in the hopes that Ryann got the help she wanted.”

Ryann gave her a smile. “Thank you, Andrea. I did. Felora helped cut to the root of my problem.”

“It was interesting,” Felora said. “I haven’t done that kind of dream in a long time. I’m glad Ida was there with you. She helped a great deal.”

Ida beamed. “I’m glad I was able to help.”

Sean finished filling his plate. “Ry, how do you feel?”

“I didn’t have the urge to slap her when she kissed you,” Ryann replied.

“So you’re better?” Sean chuckled.

“Can you explain it, Felora?” Ryann asked.

Felora’s eyes sparked red for a moment before they stopped. “Her insecurities were all based on the fear of losing someone she loved. Once we were able to find the root, the majority of her issues were easy to unravel. I did my very best.”

Ryann nodded. “She did.”

Sean opened up Mage Sight to look Ryann over, but didn’t see any lingering trace of Felora’s energy. “Glad to hear it. I’m surprised you’re not energy drunk like you were with Marjorie, Felora.”

“I didn’t take from her, as that wasn’t our deal. Well... I did eat the small bits needed to help her, but I didn’t take more than absolutely necessary. Tonight, I get paid for my help.”

Sean nodded. “Yes, with Ryann present.”

“And no sex,” Felora sighed. “I have been around your family long enough to know that any push at you in that way is detrimental for my chances. Will it be Shaping, like last time?”

Sean hesitated, surprised at her sincerity. “Hadn’t considered it. That would work best, though.”

“I’ll look forward to it, Sean.”

Small talk filled the rest of breakfast as everyone was finally served and began to eat. Sean smiled when he kept catching sight of Andrea and Chastity giving him glances.

When Sean pushed his plate away, he got a rundown of what everyone was going to be doing for the day. Ryann, Ida, and Felora would be heading over to the second bathhouse to help out there after Lilly showed up around midday. Chastity and Aria were going to man the counter for the day while Andrea did her regular work. Myna and Fiona were going to help at the third bathhouse, then head over to their new home to start getting it ready.

“Guess I’ll work on my experiment,” Sean said. “Oh, Aria, I’m planning on going out of the city for a bit tomorrow. I’d appreciate it if you came with me.”

“Sean?” Ryann asked.

“I want to work on spells away from the city, and I wanted to see if Aria’s wings can be duplicated. I’m sorry, Ry, but it’d be best if it was just her and me.”

Ryann looked to Aria, staring at her for a long moment. “You will be his shield?”

“My life on it,” Aria said simply, but seriously.

“We’ll have Ven and a small escort, as well,” Sean clarified.

“Hard to be your shield when I’m not there, but I know she can fight, so I’ll deal with it.”

“You will be careful, right, husband?” Fiona asked.

“Of course. I’ve been meaning to work on some things but never seem to have the time, so I’m making the time. Once I know if I can do it, then we can see if it can be passed along like summoning water.”

“I’ll look forward to hearing about it,” Myna said. “That is tomorrow, though, not today.”

“Yeah. Today, I putter around here,” Sean said.

“Well, we all have things to do,” Fiona said, getting to her feet. “Come on, ladies, let’s support our husband.”

As they left, each of his wives stopped to give him a kiss. Aria and Felora looked on with thoughtful expressions, but didn’t make a move to try joining in. Sean was soon left in the dining room with Andrea.

“Sean?”

“Huh?”

“I was wondering... did you enjoy last night?” Andrea fidgeted as she asked, her cheeks red. “I mean... you acted like it, but—”

Sean cut her off, “It was amazing, Andie. I was wondering the same for you and Chastity, but she reassured me this morning.”

Andrea gave him a shy smile. “You didn’t mind me waking you this morning?”

“Best way to wake up,” Sean admitted as he stood up and walked over to her. “Besides, I know you and Chastity had that planned, too.”

Her face flushed. “We just want to do everything we can to make you happy. We’re not like the others, so we’re going to find our role. I was surprised how many times we went, and that you were fine when Chastity and I played with just each other.”

“Yes.” His arms went around her waist. “Together or separately. Honestly, you two surprised me a lot last night... in a good way.” He finished with the addendum when he saw her start to worry. “Last night with you both was amazing and I’ll always treasure it.”

Leaning into him, she sighed happily. “So will we, Sean.”

~
*
~
*
~

Down in the forge, Sean looked at all the stock that was going to have to move. “Going to need to hire a hauler... Maybe I can get Angusson to do it after work at the bathhouse? He’s already pulling nine days straight at the bathhouse, though. Hm... I should just get some others, instead. At least I don’t need to move the coal. I do still need to ask if the supplier has been around to the others.”

Shaking his head, Sean picked up the smallest ingot of each metal and took a seat on the anvil. He spent time examining the metal inside and out, trying to feel the differences in each. The normal metals didn’t have any specific feel to them for energy, but with his eyes closed, he could identify each one. Mithril and adamantine felt radically different with energy— the mithril tried to pull his energy into it while the adamantine pushed it away. Sean spent hours trying small things with each metal. He was surprised at how difficult it was for him to Shape the adamantine. It was almost as taxing as the mithril, but for different reasons.

“You are truly a unique blade,” Sean murmured as he patted Dark Cutter’s sheath.

A single ping of emotion came from the blade.

Setting the metals aside, he pulled Dark Cutter out. “Sorry, I know I haven’t been feeding you as much as you’d like.”

A twinge of hunger came from the blade, but it quieted down right away.

“Not as hungry as you could be, but still hungry, huh?”

Another twinge came from the blade.

“Does it have to be from the wound, or will blood dripped on you work?”

Sean got the image of the best filet compared to raw hamburger.

“It works, but it isn’t the best?”

Another twinge from the blade and Sean nodded. “Well, I’m not about to stab myself, but I can bleed a little for you.”

Dark Cutter twitched in his hand, and Sean got the impression of a dog sitting up and begging for a treat from it.

Chuckling, he used flesh Shaping to open a small wound in his left palm then held it over the flat of the blade. The drops of blood were absorbed the moment they touched the metal. Dark Cutter vibrated in his hand like a contented cat as the blood kept vanishing, the image of a well-dressed man sitting before a lavish meal coming to him.

“Like the taste of me, huh?”

Dark Cutter gave an emphatic agreement to the question before the idea suddenly shifted into one of a dog, wondering if it was going to be rebuked.

“As long as you don’t try to kill me, we’re good.”

This time, the image changed to Darragh staring down at Dark Cutter as an axe and smiling. “Together, we’ll do great things.” Darragh was younger than Sean could have imagined him being.

“Not sure I’ll kill a lot of people, but I’ll do my best to give you some blood when possible. But for now, I’m going to stop.”

Closing the self-inflicted wound, he placed his hand on the blade to let it soak the remaining drops from his skin. Dark Cutter sent the image of a happy house cat basking in the sun to him.

“Glad you’re feeling better. I wonder what time it is?”

“It is midday, sir,” Ven said from above him.

“Did Lilly come by already?”

“I don’t know.”

“Let’s go find out.”

Sean had barely left the forge when Omin came zipping up to him. “Sir, Ryann is asking for you to come to the sitting room.”

“Tell her I’m on my way, please.”

“Yes, sir.”

Sean made it there a minute later and saw Ida, Ryann, Felora, and Lilly all having tea. “Ladies?”

“Sir, I have accepted the position offered to me,” Lilly said, rising to her feet to offer him a deep curtsy.

“She needs to be Bonded, Sean,” Ryann added.

“I see. Lilly, are you sure?” Sean asked. “Just because you’d be working in the home doesn’t mean anything else will ever come of it.”

Lilly stood up and met his eyes for a long moment. “May I call you Sean?”

“I’d prefer it, actually.”

“Sean, I have seen the devotion you have to your Bonded firsthand. Even Dame Mageeyes would never go to the lengths you have for those you care for. For those two reasons alone, I consider it an honor to work with your family. The minimal chance that you might one day return my interest is merely a bonus if it comes to be.”

Sean was surprised at her frank reply. “I see. Why did you set the bar you did yesterday, then?”

“Because I have seen those who work in households that don’t welcome them. I would be a fool to work where someone hates me, but Ryann has assured me that she no longer wishes me to… what was it?” She looked to Ryann before she continued, “‘Fall on a rusty spike and rotate’?”

Ryann winced. “I said I was sorry.”

“With her assurances, along with Ida’s and Felora’s word that they are honest on the subject, I have agreed, if my Bond is accepted.”

“I was called in to take the Bond?”

“Yes, Sean,” Ida said. “Fiona feels better if you hold all the Bonds for the people that will work in the new house.”

“Very well,” Sean sighed. “Did Fiona tell anyone what the pay was going to be?”

“She said it should be one gold for the year,” Ryann replied.

“Huh,” Sean shrugged. “Okay.”

He missed both Felora and Lilly’s reaction to that statement.

“I, Sean MacDougal, offer you, Lilly…”

“Lilliana Lunatis.”

“I, Sean MacDougal, offer you, Lilliana Lunatis, the position of head maid in my household. Your pay will be a gold per year. You will keep the secrets of me, my family, and my business partners on your life. You will answer to me and my wives, and treat our Messenger Fairies as members of the home. In return, you will gain access to my Talents and given energy equal to my other Bonded. This Bond is for one year.”

Lilly blinked, not having expected a couple of the things he said. “Might I offer a counter-proposal, Sean?”

“Sure.”

“I, Lilliana Lunatis, offer the following Bond to Sean MacDougal: I shall act as the head maid to your household, with pay being one gold a year. The word of you and your wives shall be my duty to fulfill. Your Messenger Fairies shall be treated with the respect due to your family. I shall hold the secrets of your family, business partners, and yourself, with my life in the balance of that promise. I will gain access to your Talents and energy equal to your other Bonded. I offer this Bond for a period of at least one year, with the option to extend if either party wishes it and the other doesn’t object.”

Sean frowned slightly at the last part, but nodded. “I, Sean MacDougal, accept the Bond offered by Lilliana Lunatis.”

Lilly smiled brightly as the band appeared on her wrist. “Thank you, Sean. I look forward to working with you all.”

“You’ve gotten a leg up on me, Lilly,” Felora sighed.

Lilly gave her a wink. “We can always use staff to serve under me.”

Ryann snickered and Felora shook her head. “You know that will never happen. I do not have the aptitude to be a maid or a cook. Alas, I have a harder road before me than you had on yours.”

Sean didn’t like the way the conversation was going, so he backed toward the door. “Ladies, I need to get back to work. Ven, let Fiona know that Lilly is Bonded.”

“Right away, sir.”

“Sean,” Lilly smiled, “who do I see about appropriate uniforms and staff?”

“Fiona,” Sean replied as he opened the door. “Omin can help you find her.”

Hurrying from the room, Sean breathed out.
Damn... maybe Lilly was the wrong choice after all... I think we only stoked the flames of her interest. Felora doesn’t seem deterred at all, either.

Chapter Seven

Sean took his seat at the dinner table and gave Felora a nod. “How has your day been, Felora?”

“Quite good, Sean, thank you. I wish I could have been of actual assistance to them, but I don’t have those Talents. I massaged them between bouts of working instead.”

“Thank you for that, Felora,” Ida smiled. “It was nice.”

“It was my pleasure to help. Ryann even looked like she enjoyed it.”

Ryann nodded. “Yeah. It was nice. Still surprising that I didn’t want to claw your face off when you did the first one. Makes me think tonight won’t be so horrible after all.”

“Dinner,” Andrea announced, stopping any further conversations. She came out of the kitchen with Lilly behind her. “Set it down for Sean, Lilly.”

“Of course,” Lilly smiled, putting the soup pot on the table in front of him. “It’s chicken and rice soup, sir.”

“Smells wonderful. Thank you.”

Lilly stepped aside for Andrea. “I didn’t make it, I only watched and assisted. I will be helping her over the next few days to get a better idea of how the family wants things to be done. Oh, Fiona, I also have a small list of potential maids and cooks for you.”

“We’ll talk after dinner, Lilly. Thank you.”

“Of course.”

~
*
~
*
~

“Sean,” Joseph called out when they walked through the door of the Oaken Glen.

The group took up the largest table in the taproom. Only two seats remained open, so Sean snagged another chair as he crossed to the table. Seating Chastity, and Ryann first, he took his seat last. “Evening.”

“Can I get drinks for you?” Tabitha, the room maid he’d first met at the Oaken Glen, asked.

Sean was surprised to see her. “Dark Delight. Did you get a promotion?”

Tabitha gave him a winning smile. “I did. Since Lilly has left the Dame’s employ and Bemin is about to leave as well, I was asked to move to serving drinks.”

“Congratulations,” Sean said as he pulled out the money to pay for the table. “And another round for the others who need one, please.”

“Of course, sir. Ladies, what did you want?”

After everyone ordered, Tabitha left the table with no overt flirting. Ryann watched her go and smiled to herself. She hadn’t felt any jealousy at all. Chastity exchanged hellos with people seated at the table that she hadn’t met last night.

“Yes, I was Life Bonded the other day and am married now.” Chastity said the last part with a big smile.

“Married life is wonderful,” the pale woman beside Nick replied. “I am so much happier with my husband.”

“Jess,” Nick said with a smile, “has been a blessing to me.”

“Marriage?” Justin Perritte snorted. “I’ll keep my freedom, thank you.”

“It’s not freedom,” Jefferson rebuked the half-Orc. “Being single just means that you haven’t found someone who can tolerate you yet.”

Justin glowered at the leatherworker. “You’re not married, either.”

“Like I said,” Jefferson shrugged.

“Gentlemen, please,” Fredrick sighed. “We know that you don’t get along, but try to keep the arguments to a minimum while at the table.”

Justin rankled at Fredrick’s suggestion, but didn’t speak against it.

“I’ll try,” Jefferson said.

“Are you feeling better today, Sean?” Brendis asked.

“Starting to feel normal-ish again,” Sean replied. “No Sam?”

“Since I can join the table, she opted to stay home with Brendan tonight. He was happy to have her home for once. I have no doubt she’s spoiling him.”

“Speaking of,” Justin cut into the conversation, “what happened the other night? You were carried out by some of the staff and the others were quite worried for you. Then, last night, you all had a private meeting and you left with barely a wave.”

Sean stared at Justin for a long moment while Tabitha served their drinks. When she left the table, Sean answered, “Energy depletion. Surely you know how that works?”

Justin snorted, “No, I don’t. I know when to stop, like any sensible person would.”

“Huh, funny. I remember Amedee saying you were going to be at the Lord and Lady’s party, but I don’t recall seeing you there.”

Justin blinked. “Other things came up, though I did hear how you managed to cause quite the ruckus.”

Sean stopped his retort and just took a long drink of the ale. Turning away from the merchant, he asked Fredrick, “Any other fallout from the party?”

“Not yet, and the Lord hasn’t announced another one yet, thankfully.”

“So you all know, my shop will be moving on Sevenday,” Sean told them. “We’ll be closer to the city center. I believe Brendis and Sam will be taking over the place we’ve been using?”

“Yes,” Brendis nodded. “We were going to ask if you could actually merge them so it can become a single place.”

Sean chuckled, “Talk to Fiona. Once we get the bathhouses done, I’m sure we can manage it easily enough. We were going to put the house back as we found it, but if you’re planning on just combining them, maybe you should put together a new floor plan entirely.”

“I’ll let Sam know, and we’ll make sure to set aside the coin to pay for it.”

Sean wished he could object, but knew that wasn’t how the world worked. It bothered him that giving gifts to the nobles could be okay inside that same system, but he stayed quiet.
Ask Fiona later, he told himself. “Okay. It won’t be a lot, though, not for family.”

Brendis nodded. “As much as you deem needed.”

“That reminds me... both of the bathhouses will be ready to open in a few days,” Fredrick said. “Did we want to set a specific day to open them?”

“Sevenday?” Sean suggested. “For the second one. I want to reconfigure the third one. Since that’s going to attract people higher in society than any other, I had an idea to make things fancier for them. I have access to the rune, so I can make single large tubs for each of those rooms instead of the two smaller ones.”

Ryan and Italice glared at Sean, and Ryan gave voice to their displeasure, “We just finished putting those pipes in, Sean.”

“The two drains can stay,” Sean assured them. “I’ll connect both of them to the large tub via a single pipe. They’ll each get the same use, so neither will run out ahead of the other.”

“I was looking at the reservoir today,” Italice said. “I’m concerned about the excess water from all the bathhouses, plus the showers and faucets that are going to be sold. The overflow channels should work, but there’s no record of them ever having been used in my family.”

Sean grimaced. “Okay. I’ll give it some thought and see if I can find a solution.”

“We can deepen the reservoir if needed,” Ryan said, “but that would take more of Italice’s family and the approval of the Lord or Lady.”

“Let’s put it off for now. We might not need to bother them,” Sean said. “Oh, Ryan, I’d like to see you at the third bathhouse on Fiveday after my meeting. I have an idea, but I need you to make it work.”

Ryan chuckled, “I think I should be worried.” Others at the table laughed. “I’ll be there.”

“What’s the idea?” Justin asked.

“Don’t want to say, just in case I can’t get it to work. No reason to get everyone excited if it’s a dud,” Sean said.

Justin’s lips puckered. “I see. I do need to get going. You all have a good night.”

As the half-Orc left the table, Jefferson snorted, “I didn’t care for him before, but I really dislike him now.”

“Don’t blame you,” Sean added. “As it is, I have a prior engagement to get to, so if you’ll all excuse us?”

“Of course,” Fredrick said. “Chastity, it was a pleasure to see you again. Will we be having the pleasure of your company more often?”

“Andrea and I will be coming on and off now. We’ll try not to crowd the table too much.”

“It was fine, and it’s good to have more women at the table,” Eva smiled. “We’ll have to make sure you both get added the next time we have a ladies’ night.”

“Thank you, Eva,” Chastity beamed.

“Oh, before I go,” Sean said, pausing, “did everyone get their coal last tenday?” The smiths all nodded. “Hmm. I didn’t, and Blackhand never stopped by. It doesn’t matter now, but it’s odd. Guess it might have been an oversight and not Denmur just fucking with us.”

“It would be bad if we got cut off from the coal,” Joseph nodded. “I’ll casually mention it when I see her next time.”

“Have a good night,” Sean said as he left the table with Ryann and Chastity.

Ida, seeing them leaving, said her goodbyes and caught up to them. “Was there a problem? I saw Justin leave.”

“He was being a bit of an ass,” Sean shrugged. “I just have a dream to do tonight and want to pay the debt off.”

“Sorry, Sean,” Ryann said softly.

“No sorry needed, Ry. I don’t mind doing it for you, but it’s a debt that needs to be paid. How have you been feeling?”

“I didn’t even have a twinge when Tabitha came to the table. Her not pushing her boobs into your face might have been the reason, but I think it’s because I don’t have that feeling of anxiety anymore.”

“Glad to see you happy,” Sean said, giving her cheek a kiss. “Let’s go home.”

~
*
~
*
~

The others were all sitting in the front room with Felora and having tea when they returned home. “Sean, I made the bed a little larger so we can all fit,” Fiona told him. “I didn’t take away the other room or beds so we can use those when we want.”

“Oh, okay. I’m going to get things ready for bed.” Sean looked around the room. “Lilly went home?”

“Yes, she went to our new house. She’ll be back in the morning,” Fiona smiled. “Don’t worry about it. We made sure she had company so she’ll be fine.”

“Okay. See you all in a bit.”

Sean was quickly stripped down and in bed. He was just starting to wonder how long they were going to give him when Fiona stuck her head into the room. Seeing him ready, she opened the door for the rest of them. Sean felt his stomach clench a little when everyone came into the room.

Everyone but Felora began to strip and Sean closed his eyes to try keeping his mind as unsexualized as possible. He was surprised when Felora didn’t offer a running commentary like she had the last time. Instead, all he heard was small talk about them going out to buy new clothes soon. People crawled into bed with him, surrounding him with warm, naked flesh, and Sean took slow deep breaths to do his best to stay unaffected by it.

“Okay, Felora, are you comfortable?” Fiona asked from directly beside Sean.

“Yes, thank you. Is everyone ready for sleep?” Everyone responded that they were, so she took a deep breath before she spoke softly. Her tone was soft, but her voice filled the room, her hand resting on Sean’s foot, “Sleep well. Dream the dreams you wish most, and know your heart’s desires are good.”

Sean had been ready and shook off her energy, putting himself to sleep instead.

Seeing the front room of the house around him, he smiled and imagined different types of metal laying on the coffee table. There was a knock on the door, and when he went to answer it, Felora was standing there with Ryann. “Ladies, come on in.”

Sean took a seat on the couch. Ryann joined him while Felora took the chair across from them. “Shaping?” Felora asked.

Sean was pleasantly surprised that Felora was wearing a demure dress; he hadn’t expected Ryann to be the one wearing the more provocative outfit. “It’s the best choice.”

Ryann nodded. “It’s the safe choice, you mean, Sean.”

“Fair enough.”

“I don’t mind,” Felora said, picking up some copper. “At least I can do this when I’m here. It might be common to you now, Ryann, but it’s new and wondrous to me.”

“I guess you have a point,” Ryann nodded. “I can teach you some, if you want?”

Felora’s smile blossomed. “Would you? It’s nice having you be friendly to me now.”

“I don’t mind,” Ryann replied. “Come on over here.”

Felora moved around to sit next to Ryann. “Sean showed me some basics last time. Maybe I should show you what I remember first?”

“Yeah, that would be best,” Ryann nodded.

Sean shook his head, then picked up some mithril and began to work on it, letting the two women bond.

Felora touched his hand after an unknown amount of time. “Sean,” she whispered, “if you want her to sleep, she’ll get some better rest.”

Sean blinked looking over to find Ryann asleep on the sofa, snoring lightly. Giving his wife a smile, he did what Felora suggested. “Goodnight, Ry.” Ryann vanished from the room the moment the words left his mouth.

“She’s exhausted between last night and what she did today. She just couldn’t keep going,” Felora said fondly.

“You seem to have mellowed with her.”

“I didn’t hate her,” Felora replied, pulling her legs up onto the sofa and tucking them under her. “I was a little miffed that she hated me so much and kept making comments at me, but I didn’t hate her. If anything, I was jealous.”

“Jealous?”

“She’s able to be beside you and married to you, yet she hated me and refused to allow me any time with you. Thank goodness for Ida. That woman is the only hope I had for so long. I never expected to be asked to help Ryann with her insecurities. When she did, I asked for this dream with you, just to be spiteful… Ida convinced her, and then I felt like an ass.”

“Ida is sweet and she loves Ry,” Sean said, putting down the chunk of adamantine he had been playing with. “Honestly, I’m a lucky bastard to have any of them, much less all of them.”

“And they are just as lucky to have you,” Felora said softly, her usual sex-kitten tone subdued. “Now, I’m jealous of Lilly because she’ll get to be around you all the time. I can’t do what she can to take care of a home... I’ve never done any of that and would only hinder things. I considered it briefly, as I know Lilly would cover for me, but that would be wrong.”

Sean was a little stunned that Felora was spilling her guts to him.

“Sean… can I tell you a secret?”

“Yes.”

“Promise not to tell anyone else? I’ll consider this the favor owed for talking to the guard about Weaver.”

Sean thought about it for a moment before he replied, “As long as it doesn’t hurt me and my family. If I have to protect us, I won’t keep it secret then.”

Felora nodded and shifted to face him. Taking a deep breath, she met his eyes. “I killed Paul Weaver.”

Sean sat there, stunned at the revelation.

“I killed him on the way home after helping Marjorie. After seeing what he did to her and knowing how much he enjoyed it...” Felora shuddered a little, but didn’t break eye contact with him. “I had the carriage stop on the way home, went to his shop, got him to let me in, then killed him. I hung him with the soiled sheet that Marjorie slept on after binding his hands with silk scarves. It wasn’t quick, either. He was slowly strangled to death.”

“Why are you telling me?”

“I’m not sure. It’s been eating at me... not killing him, but that the guard looked at you and your family because of it. I’m sorry for causing you trouble.”

“I forgive you. I wanted to kill him myself, but doing so would have caused my wives pain. Hanging him might have been too fast, but your choice of weapon? That’s poetic.”

Seeing him accept her secret, Felora smiled shyly. “I was so afraid you were going to be mad or disgusted with me.”

“Not for that. If I found out you tampered with Ryann’s mind in ways she hadn’t asked for, then I would hate you.”

Felora nodded. “I wouldn’t blame you. Do you understand how much Ida and Ryann love you?”

“I think so?”

“Probably not. If a person’s love is like a fire, most people who are deeply in love are like lanterns. Those two are campfires at the very least, but are growing closer to bonfires. They would kill or die for you, without hesitation or question. I know... I’ve been inside of them both.”

Sean exhaled deeply. “I’m not surprised, but I also am. I love them just as much.”

“Yes, it’s plain to anyone who sees you together. I think I’m done for the night. Thank you for having me over again, Sean.”

“Really? Not going to take as much as you can again?”

“You plan to head out of the city tomorrow and try some magic, yes? It would be hard to do if I gorged myself on your power. Remember the last time?”

“Oh, right, good point.”

“Can I ask for one small thing in return?”

“What is that?”

“A kiss on the cheek?”

Sean blinked, but smiled softly. The demoness of sex wasn’t herself in this moment, instead acting like shy teenager with a crush on the guy next door. “Close your eyes and stay still.”

Felora’s eyes snapped shut and she turned her head to the side for him.

Sean leaned over and kissed her cheek. “Thank you, Felora.”

Felora inhaled sharply, her hands going white on her knees and her breath going ragged for a second. “Anything for you, Sean,” she murmured before she vanished.

Sean sat there for a long moment, wondering about her reaction. Shaking his head, he pushed himself into a deep sleep, knowing that worrying about it wouldn’t help him.

Chapter Eight

Sean woke up when he felt a hand tightening on his foot. Blinking, he looked down to find Felora asleep. She was leaning forward on the bed with her head nestled against his foot, her hand holding it. “Yes, Sean, for you…” Felora murmured in her sleep.

“Morning, husband,” Fiona whispered, bending down to kiss his forehead. “How do you feel?”

“Good, actually. Felora didn’t gorge herself on my energy last night.”

“Oh?” Fiona looked surprised.

“No, she said she didn’t want to stop my plans for going outside the city today.”

Fiona gave the sleeping woman a soft smile. “Well, that was nice of her. How long are you going to be gone today?”

“All day. Not sure we’ll be back for dinner, but we should be back tomorrow morning.”

Fiona nodded. “We’ll have to pull out the old camping gear. I’ll make sure it’s ready for you.”

“Oh, thanks,” Sean said. Looking behind him, he saw that the bed was empty. “Last one awake again?”

“We all wake early to do as much as we can. I was coming in to wake you… if you can free yourself, that is.”

“Go ahead and wake her first. Once you two step out, I’ll get up and get dressed.”

“As you wish, husband.”

Felora came awake a little slowly, but quickly sat back. “Uh, is it morning already?”

“It is,” Fiona nodded and made a wiping motion at her mouth.

Felora looked away from Sean and wiped the small bit of drool that had decorated her chin. “Ah, breakfast, then?” She got to her feet and went for the door, not looking at Sean.

“I’ll go with you,” Fiona said, holding back her laughter. “Sean, don’t keep us waiting long.”

“I won’t.”

“Felora, I was meaning to ask you—” Fiona was saying as the door shut behind them.

“Kind of cute when she’s embarrassed and not trying to make me a brainless rock,” Sean chuckled as he got out of bed.

Entering the dining room, Sean gave everyone a warm smile. “Morning.” They all greeted him as he took his seat. “Everyone going to be busy today?”

“We all have our plans for today,” Myna said. “Fiona was saying you’re going to be out all day?”

“Planning on it. I want to get far enough out that I can work without being seen.”

“Breakfast,” Andrea called out, coming into the room with Lilly behind her.

They set platters piled with eggs, bacon, biscuits with gravy, and fried potatoes on the table.

“I only supervised this morning,” Andrea said. “This is Lilly’s first meal for us.”

Sean took a little of everything. “Thank you for the meal, both of you.” Both women gave him a smile and Sean turned his attention to the food.

“You and Aria are going to camp outside the walls?” Ryann asked as she started to fill her plate.

“Yeah. It’ll be best that way,” Sean said. “Fiona’s going to drag our old camping gear out for us.”

“You have camping gear?” Aria asked.

“From when we were coming to the city,” Sean said. “The tent is large enough for a half dozen people, so it should give us enough room.”

Aria looked down at her plate. “We’ll be sharing the tent, then?”

“Is that a problem?” Sean asked, a little confused.

“No, it’ll be fine,” Aria said quickly.

“I’m sure we can get a second tent—”

“No!” Aria cut him off. “There’s no need. It’d be a waste.”

“Aria, if it’s going to make it awkward for you,” Sean tried again, “getting another tent isn’t a problem.”

“Husband,” Fiona said gently, “she says it’ll be fine. We should take her at her word, like she does for us.”

“Yeah, that’s a good point. Okay, after breakfast, we’ll be heading out once things are put together.”

“We already have some travel food for you,” Lilly said from her seat at the table.

“Thanks. I had been wondering,” Sean replied.

“I’m done, so I’ll go get the camping gear ready,” Myna said, getting up from the table. She paused beside Sean and bent forward to give his cheek a kiss. “Do be sure to be careful, Master.”

“We will be,” Sean smiled.

“I need to get down to the shop,” Chastity said, finished with her breakfast right after Myna. “Andie, are you going to be joining me later?”

“For a bit. I’m going to be interviewing people with Fiona and Lilly later.”

“See you downstairs,” Chastity said, collecting a kiss from Andrea and then Sean on her way out.

“We’ll have a couple of people for you to Bond tomorrow evening, Sean,” Fiona added.

“Okay. Are we doing full Bonds or smaller ones?”

“Lesser,” Fiona smiled at him. “We do love that you want to give to everyone, but until they prove that they are going to stay with us, it might be best to limit what they get.” She glanced toward Lilly before looking back to Sean. “I might have objected to Lilly’s Bond, but I’m sure she isn’t going to be with us for only a year.”

Lilly smiled. “I like to think that everyone will enjoy having me around. If that ends up being the case, I’ve entertained the idea of staying on.”

Felora’s smile was melancholy as she watched them.

“Ryann, you ready to go to the bathhouse?” Ida asked once her plate was empty.

“Yeah, might as well get going,” Ryann said.

“Stay safe, Sean,” Ida said. She leaned in and gave him a kiss.

“Make sure to stay wary,” Ryann added, getting a kiss after Ida did.

“You, too, both of you,” Sean replied.

“I’ll be working on the new house today,” Fiona said. “Felora, would you be free to accompany me today?”

Felora looked up from her nearly empty plate. “Uhm…? Yes.”

“Good. I’ll be back in a bit.” She kissed Sean before she left the room. “Husband, do your best to temper your enthusiasm when you succeed. Don’t blow up the city.”

Sean laughed as she walked away. “As if I could.” No one else laughed, though, and his laughter died off as he looked back at them. “What?”

“Master, I have the camp gear next to the door,” Myna said when she came back into the room, breaking the moment.

“Thank you, Myna. I’ll be ready to go in a few minutes.”

“We’ll see you when you get back,” Myna said. “You are going to come by to change before going to tea, yes?”

“That is the plan. Just not sure if we’ll be back for breakfast.”

“Have a good trip, Master,” Myna smiled and collected another kiss before leaving the room again.

“Come on, Lilly, we can start cleaning up,” Andrea said as she started gathering the dishes. “Omin, would the others like the leftovers?”

“Yes, thank you,” Omin replied. “If you just set them out like you have before, we will spread the word.”

“Of course.”

“Sir, would you like us to tell the others so they don’t wonder where you are?” Venn asked.

“Oh, right. Good idea, Venn. Thank you.”

“I’ll do so now,” Venn said, zipping off.

“Felora, if you’re ready?” Fiona asked, poking her head back into the room.

“Yes.” Felora rose gracefully to her feet and made her way for the door.

Sean caught Felora’s eye as she came even with him. “Thank you, Felora.”

Felora gave him a bright smile. “You’re welcome. Maybe that will make it more likely that you’ll let me have another dream in the future?”

Sean chuckled, “Ah, now the real motive becomes apparent. Seriously, though, I’ll consider it.”

Felora’s smile widened and she pushed some hair behind her ear. “That is welcome news.”

With just Sean and Aria left in the dining room, Sean motioned to the door. “You ready?”

“Wait, Sean,” Lilly said, coming out of the kitchen with a sack. “The travel food for you two.”

“Oh, right. Thank you, Lilly.”

“You’re welcome, sir.”

“Let me get some of my things. I’ll meet you by the door,” Aria said.

“See you there.”

~
*
~
*
~

The walk out of the city was peaceful. The guards on the gates watched them go with interest, as Aria was well known to them. It was only a short trek down the road before Sean came to a halt.

“You lead, Aria. We just need a spot where I can work without being seen or disturbed.”

“I know a place, but I’m not sure we can reach it quick enough for you. Flying, I can be there in a couple of hours. For you on foot, it would take longer.”

Sean looked at the walls of the city not far off and the traffic still on the road. “Let’s head a bit farther away and then we’ll see if there isn’t a better solution.”

“Okay.” Aria was puzzled but did as he asked.

About an hour later, Aria turned off the main road and onto a dirt road. “This way.”

Sean looked around and smiled. “Okay, go ahead and fly. Just keep an eye on me.”

“If you say so,” Aria said. The energy wings she used to fly appeared behind her.

Sean wondered how that worked with her shirt, but figured he would ask later since she was already taking to the air. With her flying off, he started to run after her, matching her speed. He kept glancing up to make sure he was on course, but otherwise paid attention to where he was putting his feet.

Aria had been flying slowly to start with, but increased her speed as they went. Seeing him keeping up, she flew faster, keeping her eyes on him. When he continued to match her, a smile touched her lips and she tried to put distance between them.

Sean chuckled when he watched her finally put on some real speed. He let her get far enough ahead that he could watch her easily before he pushed to keep up. His legs pumped and small divots flew up behind him as he ran.

Aria was sure she had out-distanced him and glanced back to see how far back he was. Seeing him keeping pace with her, her mouth fell open. She felt a competitive fire start in her chest and closed her mouth. “Fine, god-touched, let’s see what you can do.”

Sean whistled when he saw Aria start to pull away again. He smile d
— even though he hadn’t heard her challenge, he felt it and pushed harder. Bit by bit, he started to close the distance that she had opened between them. Sean lost track of time as he sped along the dirt road. His smile grew the entire time, and eventually, he could see the expression of concentration on her face.

When she veered hard to the west, Sean had to pay more attention to the ground as he went off-road. Seeing the cluster of trees ahead, he knew where she was going and pushed his body to move as fast as he could go.

Aria was certain she had taken the lead again when she veered off the road. The copse of trees was an obvious destination, so she wasn’t worried he’d get lost. Coming lower to the ground, she wore a smirk of accomplishment as she slowed to land.

“Beep, beep!” Sean shouted when he saw Aria slow down just to the side of him.

Jerking away, Aria’s expression of surprise made Sean laugh as he pulled even with her.

“How?” Aria asked as she pulled up, her feet touching the ground.

Sean slowed his pace to match her. “I’m not human,” he reminded her.

“God-touched,” Aria sighed.

“Can’t argue that. I’m still curious about what I classify as now. I know I’m not human, but what exactly I should be considered is beyond me.”

“You ran faster than a horse and for far longer than a human could dream of doing,” Aria said simply. “You are obviously not human.”

Shrugging, Sean looked at the trees. “This the place?”

“No, but this is far enough removed that we can do… the other thing you wanted.”

“Huh?”

Aria turned her back to him. “My wings?”

“Oh, right,” Sean said, feeling like an idiot. “If you don’t mind?”

“Not at all,” Aria said, facing away from him. “Just be careful with them, please.”

Sean reached out and gently touched her wings. Focusing on his fingers and the energy he was touching, Sean used the lightest touch he could. A sense of freedom and the image of birds flying free came to him when his fingers finally brushed the energy. His hand lightly trailed to the middle of Aria’s back where her wings originated and a ball of energy rested.

“I’m done,” Sean said, stepping back. “Thank you.”

Aria let out a shuddering breath, “Yo… you’re welcome.”

“You okay?”

“Yes. I’m just resting from the flight,” Aria said, still not facing him.

“Still, thank you. I have an idea about how to make energy wings now, but I think it’s going to take a while to fully understand what my brain is trying to process.”

Aria’s head turned, one eye staring at him. “You…? No. From what I heard the other day, this shouldn’t surprise me. You have copied all the other Talents you’ve come across as it is.”

“Not all,” Sean laughed, “but most.”

Shaking her head, Aria started to take to the air again. “Should we keep going? Since you can match my speed, we can be there in another hour.”

“Sounds good. Let’s go.”

Chapter Nine

It was an hour later when Aria stopped and declared them at camp. A small stream ran nearby and the fire pit looked maintained enough to be a regularly used site. Sean noted the small mounds a few dozen yards off that likely spoke of where latrines had been dug before.

“Use this place often?”

“It is the site that the Lord uses when coming out to hunt. This takes them most of the day to reach, normally.”

“And we did it in four or five hours,” Sean chuckled. “That gives me a bit of time to work. Thanks, Aria.”

“I’ll set camp so you may begin, Sean,” Aria said, moving to take the pack from him.

“I can help set camp,” Sean objected mildly.

“You could, but that’s time you can spend on the reason we came out here.”

“You win,” Sean said. He handed the pack to her only to watch her grunt and strain to move it.

“Runs like a horse and carries as much as a mule,” Aria muttered under her breath.

“Can hear like an owl, too,” Sean said lightly.

Aria stiffened at his words. “I meant no offense.”

“Didn’t take any,” Sean reassured her. “I’m not human in any real regard except body shape.”

Aria exhaled, “Understood. You are also the most easygoing Holder I’ve ever heard of. My words could have been taken as a personal insult… What I said would have earned me at least a tongue lashing, if not a beating, from most or all other Holders.”

Sean shook his head. “Yeah, that’s not me, though.”

“As I am continually reminded,” Aria replied. “I’m delaying you.”

“Not so much. I’m just thinking about what kind of phrasing would help me envision what I want. All magic is easiest the first few times with motions and words.”

“Yes. Myna taught me your limerick and movements to summon water.”

Sean winced. “She did?”

“It’s an amusing way to summon hot water,” Aria giggled.

Shaking his head, Sean tried to focus on the idea of a fireball.
What best embodies that idea for me? Maybe a hadouken? Nah, that was more an energy ball to me. A song, maybe? “We Didn’t Start the Fire” by Billy Joel? Funny, but probably not going to work for me since I actually want to start the fire.

Sean stood there, dozens of yards removed from where Aria was setting camp, thinking hard on what he needed. Aria watched him with at least one eye at all times while she got everything put together. She took her eyes off him long enough to get the large tent set up, and when she finished, he was still standing there.

Sean muttered, “It’s just making the universe bend to what I want. Let’s go old school.” Mimicking throwing a ball, he shouted, “Fireball!” A golf ball orb of fire shot out of his left hand. It traveled over a hundred feet before it suddenly mushroomed into a sphere of heat and light, filling a sphere a dozen yards wide.

Sean blinked against the sudden light and the loud clap as the air superheated. The hot air that washed over him a moment later made him grin. Aria stood there slack-jawed as she tried to blink the bright spots from her vision.

“Well, that’s one thing I’m positive I can do,” Sean chuckled.

“That… Sean…?”

Looking over his shoulder, he saw Aria staring at him. “Sorry, I should have warned you. That’s just a take on a spell from a game I used to play.”

“I can see why you wanted to come well away from the city to try it,” Aria finally said.

“Wasn’t sure that was going to be the case, but it was one of the main reasons,” Sean grinned. “Now to work on smaller scale magic.”

“Do…?” Aria trailed off instead of finishing her question.

“Do?” Sean asked, turning to face her.

“Do you think it’s possible for your Bonded to do the same thing?”

“Should be. Everyone can summon water. This one might be a bit harder, but if you really believe it, it should work. Feel free to try. Just make sure to give yourself enough room.”

“You don’t mind?”

“What, you throwing fireballs around? As long as you’re being smart about it, I don’t see why I would.”

Aria shook her head and moved away from the camp well to the side of Sean. “You are strange, Sean. Since you don’t mind, I’ll give it a try. Can you tell me what you envision when you try to make this happen?”

“Sure,” Sean said. “I imagine the air compressing down into a small ball, about this big around.” His fingers formed a circle so she could see it. “The air gets denser and tighter, and then since all that oxygen is there, I think of it burning. That gives you the ball of fire... then, when I send it away from me, I picture the ball being allowed to return to its normal size. All of that only takes me a couple of seconds.”

Aria frowned. “You make it sound so easy.”

“It is and isn’t,” Sean replied. “You are using your energy and the imagery to impose that version of reality to exist. This is something I’ve always imagined working, so it was much easier for me to make it real.”

“What about making it move?” Aria asked.

“Imagine it being an actual ball you’re throwing,” Sean said. “The motion of throwing along with the word in conjunction is what worked for me. I’ll leave you to it for a bit. I’m going to try some of the other things I think I can make fire do.”

“Of course.”

Sean thought about what other fire spells would be the most use for him in a combat situation.
Fireball is good for group reduction at range, but I need more than just that. A small ball of fire like the one mage used on me before would be good. A shorter ranged multi-attack would be good, too. Maybe I should look into parrying off an attack spell... never checked on that.

It took Sean some time, but he eventually got a small arc of flame to wash out in front of him. It only traveled about five feet, but the heat was intense. The ground was seared and even glassed in a few spots where the fire had touched.

“Okay, so flame arc is good to go,” Sean said as he felt some small blisters healing, “but it’s not friendly to me, either.”

“I’ll see about getting some drinks for us,” Aria said, heading for the camp.

Sean nodded. “A break might be good. I notice you didn’t have any luck with it. Do you have any idea why?”

Aria grimaced as she started to fill the kettle with water. “Not really. I can picture the idea easily enough, but just shouting ‘fireball’ doesn’t seem to work for me.”

“Maybe you need a longer chant. What did that prick chant when he tried it on me?” Sean muttered the question, trying to recall an event many tendays past.

“Used on you?” Aria asked. “You survived one of those?”

“Not that exactly. A smaller version of it,” Sean said. “Just enough to engulf one person.”

Aria shook her head as she pulled out two cups and put some tea leaves into them. Once they were ready, she poured the water into them. “Here you are, Sean.”

“Thanks,” Sean said, still staring into space. “I think it was, ‘By fire, let my will be known. Purge this filth from the land.’ Or something close to that, at least.”

“That’s the chant the cleaners use when cleaning the latrines,” Aria said.

“Yeah, figured it might have been.”

“What happened that one of them was trying to kill you?”

Sipping his tea, Sean sat back. “Well, let’s see…”

~
*
~
*
~

When the story was over, Aria sighed. “You are a far more dangerous man than I had thought possible. You seem so innocuous at first sight. You do have a confidence about you, but it’s not the over-puffed ego that many with power hold… you have enough energy to easily match Lord Sharpeyes, and have adapted it to do so many things compared to only the two he can do.”

“I’d love to just live a nice quiet life,” Sean said as he got to his feet. “Sadly, it seems unlikely in the short term, at least.”

“Yeah, it does seem unlikely. Like the others, though, I believe we’ll come out ahead.”

“Ready to go back to work?”

“Sounds good. Maybe this time I’ll manage it,” Aria said.

Aria moved away from Sean and tried to conjure a fireball again. Sean thought about what else he could do and started to play with different ideas. He had managed to summon a fog cloud when a loud clap of displaced air and a flash of light told him that Aria had been successful.

“Aria, grats.”

“Thank you!” she chirped. “Takes a bit out of me, though. What is that cloud doing there?”

“I was trying some different things,” he said, stepping out of the fog. Looking up, he noticed the sun was already heading for the horizon. “Should call it there. I was wondering if you can walk me through flying?”

Aria nodded. “Can you summon the wings now?”

Sean took a deep breath and closed his eyes to visualize wings of energy appearing behind him. Aria’s sudden gasp got him to look behind him. Large wings of white energy fanned out behind him, lightly beating the air.

“Looks like it,” Sean grinned.

“Okay, I’ll walk you through it like my mother did for me,” Aria said. “You do know how birds fly, right?”

“In theory, yes.”

“You don’t have the muscles for it, but that’s because your energy is doing all of that work for you. You do have to visualize them doing the work, but after a bit of practice, that fades into the background, like knowing how to walk. You don’t consciously think about it.”

“Okay, so imagine the wings working like a bird,” Sean murmured as he closed his eyes again and pictured what he wanted. After a minute, he felt his feet leave the ground. “Sweet.”

“Abnormal,” Aria muttered as she summoned her own wings and took to the air slowly.

Sean opened his eyes and grinned at her. “What’s next?”

“Try forward movement,” Aria smiled, a hint of mischief in her eyes.

Sean nodded and pictured himself moving forward. The result was less successful than he had hoped. Grunting as he picked himself up off the ground, Sean snorted. “Should have realized that was a trick.”

Aria laughed, “That’s how I learned, too. What bird were you thinking of?”

“Red-tailed hawk.”

“Not known for slow forward movement,” Aria replied from the air where she hovered effortlessly. She glided forward, then backward.

Sean watched her and smirked. “Fine. Bet I got it this time.”

“Running before you can even walk is not the way to learn,” Aria told him.

“Yeah, normally you’d be right, but seeing you, I know the bird I should be thinking about.” Wings beating, Sean rose into the air a few feet again. “Now forward.” With that, he glided a few feet forward while maintaining the same height.

“Why am I surprised?” Aria sighed. “You figured it out, obviously.”

“Hummingbird,” Sean replied. “Should have thought about it first.”

“Well, then, since you seem to have the idea, let’s move onto the second step.”

“Okay.”

“Tag,” Aria said, flying away from him. “You’re it.”

“Makes sense,” Sean grinned as he started to move toward her.

The two of them flew across the sky and, with the sun sinking in the sky, it was almost a dance. Sean and Aria were laughing as they ducked and dodged the one who was ‘it,’ the title changing hands a couple of times.

Aria eventually landed, breathing fast. “I can’t keep going... and we should eat.”

Sean landed beside her, tapping her one more time. “Fine, but you’re it at the end.”

“Fair enough, Sean. I’ll get the food ready.”

“I’ll get the tea going.”

Chapter Ten

After they had eaten and cleaned up, they retired to their tent as darkness settled over the land. Sean took a seat on one of the bedrolls and pulled his boots off. “Kind of miss the bath already,” he snorted.

“It’s odd how quickly that became normal,” Aria replied. “If you’d told me a cycle ago that I’d be bathing every day, I’d have thought you were a loon.”

“Fair, but that insult would roll off me like water off a duck’s back.”

Aria grinned. “That was most fowl, sir.”

“Ah, I apologize. I didn’t mean to wind up with egg on my face.”

“I shouldn’t complain. After all, what’s good for the goose is good for the gander.”

“Indeed. All birds of a feather should flock together.”

Aria laughed, “You’re as quick as a striking hawk with those comebacks.”

“I just fear one of them will land like an albatross,” Sean replied.

“I doubt it would be that bad. You’d likely come back up like a pelican with a fish.”

Sean frowned and held up his hands. “You win.”

“Not many like to pun with me,” Aria said, “so it’s always been a guilty pleasure.”

“I don’t mind, but I doubt I can soar to the lofty heights you can in that regard.”

Aria raised an eyebrow. “I thought you said you were done, but it seems all you did was try to get on my tailfeathers.”

Sean held out his hands again. “Not trying to best you in a dogfight. I just couldn’t let that one go.”

“Well, good, then,” Aria nodded.

Sean realized she hadn’t caught his pun and let it go. “Up with the sun and back toward the city tomorrow? Though we can cut that down some by flying.”

“We can, indeed. I’ve been meaning to ask you, if you don’t mind sharing... you can speak to the cuons, can’t you?”

“I am able to understand most beings who are trying to convey something when they ‘speak.’ I’ve been able to understand the cuons and several others, like Canine Moonbound.”

Aria sighed, “That’s why he didn’t listen to me. I was wondering about that. A beast tamer like me being ignored by a loyal animal is not something that happens often.”

“I had to win. I was trying not to get him or you hurt.”

“He was fine, I’ve heard.”

“Did I hurt you?” Sean asked seriously. “Not physically, but the Bond.”

Aria’s head shifted side to side for a moment. “No. You’ve set me free. If you were anyone else, it might have been a tighter chain... Honestly, I was worried, truly worried, about that first night when you took me home. Then I felt the anger and worry from Chastity and Andrea aimed at me. I figured I was where I thought I was going to be, but Fiona and Myna helped me understand and, as the days went by, I knew the truth. If I had known this would happen, I might not have fought as hard… well, that’s a lie. I can’t not fight with my all.”

“I had no idea I’d even be fighting you. I was as shocked as you to find out who my opponent was going to be. I’d hoped the fight would end and you’d be spared, but then Dickless spoke up and wanted your head. I couldn’t stand by when such a free spirit was being condemned by trash, so I asked for the Life Bond. It was impulsive, but I couldn’t stand the idea of your life being taken by him. I worried about how much you’d hate me for even asking.”

“Your bloody hand or his bloody blade. The only thing bloody about your hand was you fighting to save others.”

“That makes me wonder. What happened? How did you end up in that position?”

Aria snorted. “Aria Huntress couldn’t tell you about what Evan Sharpeyes and Klein Denmur did. Those oaths no longer bind me now, though, so I can say. They would get condemned criminals from Magistrate Amerut and bring them out to hunt.”

“Figured it was something like that.”

“Except that last time...” Aria said slowly, “they didn’t bring a criminal to hunt. They borrowed a Bat Moonbound from one of Klein’s friends. I didn’t know, as the transport of the ‘prey’ wasn’t something I dealt with. When they released the girl and told her she would have an hour to flee, I couldn’t allow it.” Aria looked into the darkness. “When they ordered me to release the hounds, I refused.”

Sean’s jaw tightened. “What the fuck is wrong with them?”

“Evan ordered Cuander and the others out after her. I ordered them to stay instead. Between the two of us, I have greater sway with them, so the hounds refused to chase. That was all it took for them to order me arrested. I countermanded the Lord’s son which, with my previous position, was not allowed. They went out to find her, but she evaded them, thank the Queens.”

“How many others?” Sean asked.

“A dozen, at least.”

A soft footstep outside the tent made Sean and Aria both go silent. Sean motioned her to talk as he reached behind him and touched the side of the tent.

“We’ll be heading back tomorrow, which means we should be getting some sleep soon,” Aria said as she watched him Shape a slit in the side of the tent. “I didn’t mean to bother you with my story.”

Sean slipped out of the tent, triggering Camo and pulling his energy tightly to himself. Stepping lightly, he went around the back of the tent toward the other side. When he peeked around the corner, he caught sight of someone sneaking up on the tent.

Filthy, her clothing matted with dirt and worse, the young woman licked her lips. Swallowing hard, she crept a little closer, looking for anything she could take that would help her survive.

Sean slipped around behind her. He felt bad about doing what he was about to do, but she would bolt otherwise. Stepping up behind her, he focused and tried to put her to sleep. Her resistance to his energy surprised Sean, but he pushed against it. The woman paused and stifled a yawn, shaking her head. Sean felt her resistance snap off and he rushed forward the last couple of steps to grab her before she fell.

Aria came out of the tent when she heard the rush of movement and saw Sean holding a sleeping girl from behind. “What happened?”

“I put her to sleep,” Sean said, easing the mystery girl to the ground. “Can you make some tea and bring some food?”

Aria came closer, her eyes focused on the body. “That’s her.”

“She survived, but she isn’t doing great right now. Food and drink will help her.”

“Why did she fall asleep?”

“I put her to sleep. It was a lot harder than I thought it would be,” Sean said. “Unwilling people are difficult.”

Aria left to get the things he had asked for, wondering what he had planned for the young woman. She trusted Sean to do the right thing and set her fears aside.

Once Aria had returned with the tea and food, Sean shifted away from the woman. “Ready? She might need you to talk to her. I’m going to Camo so she doesn’t spook as much.”

“Alright.”

Sean vanished from sight and a moment later, the Bat Moonbound woke up. Jerking awake, she looked around to find Aria sitting a few feet away with food and tea in hand.

“It’s okay. I have food and drink for you. You look like you can use it.”

“What… what happened?”

“You fell asleep trying to sneak up on our camp.”

“I wasn’t…”

“It’s okay. Doing what you have to to survive is nothing to be ashamed of. Please, have some.”

The young woman reached out slowly and accepted the jerky and tea. “Your voice sounds familiar to me.”

“The men who dragged you out here... I was the one who refused their order to hunt you.”

The woman almost dropped the cup and jerky as she backed away. “You? Why are you here? Are they back?” Head swiveling around, she looked for more people.

“I have one companion with me. They aren’t with the people who brought you out here. In fact, they are at odds with each other. He didn’t want to scare you, so he is letting us have a moment to talk.”

Eyes going to the tent, the young woman stopped moving backward. “What do you want with me?”

“Nothing. We thought you might want some food and drink.”

“Balance,” the Moonbound sighed. “I can answer a few questions in return?”

“Why do you stay out here?” Aria asked.

“I have nowhere else to go. If I try to go back to the city, I’ll surely be captured.”

“If we can promise you would be left alone by those men, would you want to go back?”

“At what price?” the woman asked warily.

“Ah…” Aria trailed off not sure what she should say.

“Becoming a maid,” Sean said in a soft tone from a dozen yards behind the woman.

With a startled shriek, the Moonbound jumped and spun to face Sean, backing away from him. “Where did you come from?”

“I’ve been here the entire time,” Sean said, taking a seat to appear less threatening. “Please, you haven’t tried the tea or jerky. I swear on my life that neither of them is harmful to you. If you sit, we can talk. If you want to leave at any time, we will not try to stop you.”

She stared at him for a long moment before taking a seat. She was grateful for the warmth of the tea as she sipped it, and once she had cleared her mouth, she took a bite of the jerky.

“You asked about what the price is to go back and not be harassed by those men. I know of a couple of places that can use a good maid. If you are willing to go back, I’ll help you meet the families and see if you want to work with them. That is all.”

“I’m already Bonded to the Shalmil family,” she admitted, looking down.

“What’s your name?”

“Prita.”

“Do you want to finish that Bond, Prita?”

She shook her head. “No, but I have to. I couldn’t believe it when their son told me to go with those men. I had figured I was going to be used as a… a plaything.” Shuddering, she downed the tea as if trying to stave off the cold. “Instead, they told me they were going to hunt me.”

Sean opened his Mage Sight and stared at her, seeing the very thin band of energy around her wrist. “If that Bond was broken, would you consider it?”

“Yes, if the family promised to treat me well.”

Sean focused his energy on the Bond and willed it to break. A wave of energy pushed back against him, but he dug in and shoved back twice as hard. Prita let out a sound of surprise when the mark on her wrist vanished. Sean felt a small wave of tiredness hit him, and he exhaled a deep breath.

“H-how?” Prita asked in a hushed voice.

“Who knows?” Sean asked tiredly. “Since that’s no longer stopping you, it’s your choice. I’m a bit tired, so I’m going to bed. Aria, if you don’t mind giving her some more tea and staying with her until she makes up her mind?”

“I’ll handle it, Sean. You can go get your sleep.”

“Thanks.”

Chapter Eleven

Sean yawned as he woke up. Sitting up, he could make out two figures huddled under separate piles of bedding. He stayed as quiet as he could while he got his boots on and slipped out of the tent.

“Ven?”

“Yes, sir?” Ven replied, fluttering over to land on his shoulder.

“Can you get one of the others to tell Fiona that we’ll be bringing Prita home with us? See if she can arrange for someone to take her in. Explain Aria’s story to Fiona, as well, so it makes more sense.”

“I will make sure someone is tasked with doing so.”

“Thanks.”

“I had a question, sir. Everything you did yesterday, do you think even that will be possible for us?”

“If you have the energy for it, yes,” Sean said. “Aria pulled it off.”

“It will be a while before it happens, then,” Ven nodded. “We’ll make sure to only practice outside of the city, sir.”

“Thank you.”

“Sean?” Aria asked softly, coming out of the tent.

“Did I wake you?”

“No. The sun will rise shortly,” Aria assured him. “This is the time I normally wake. Long years of being up before the sun.”

“How is Prita?”

“Nervous, excited, uncertain,” Aria said. “You broke that Bond like it was nothing, Sean.”

“Took a bit,” Sean replied. “It actually was a hit to my energy to do it.”

“To her and me, it looked like it was simple and easy.”

“Simple, yes. Easy, not as much. Can you get her back to the city? I think I need to go now to get to tea with Lady Sharpeyes. I can’t escort her back and make it, not without giving up more about myself than I want to right now.”

“I’ll get her home. Are you going now?”

“For the best. I don’t want to spook her.”

“I was looking forward to another aerial race with you, but I will wait until a later time,” Aria admitted. “Have a good day, Sean. We’ll be back tonight. Not sure when, exactly, but it will be late. Maybe even after dinner.”

“I’ll make sure Lilly knows so there will be food waiting for you both. Don’t push too hard. I’m not sure she would make it if you did.”

“Stop worrying and go,” Aria told him.

“Alright,” Sean said, summoning his wings. “Next time, you’ll get your race.”

“I’ll look forward to it,” Aria said.

Sean floated into the air before he shot off toward the city. Aria watched him go with her head cocked to the side, a thoughtful look on her face.

Sean flew fas t
— the sun still hadn’t crested the horizon and it gave him cover to push all out. When the sky began to brighten, he landed and began to run instead. Pausing when he reached the stand of trees they had used on their way out, Sean looked up to see Ven on the branch above him.

“Wondered if I’d outpaced you.”

“You were barely making me work,” Ven replied with a grin. “Once you landed, it was a casual stroll.”

Laughing, Sean shrugged, “Well, you are the fastest people I know, but you’d have to be to deliver messages.”

“The long-distance messages tax even us,” Ven said. “Did you want them to know you’ll be back for breakfast?”

“Huh... might as well. I’ll make it as long as nothing delays me.”

A silver streak blurred into the distance and Sean frowned. “Did you leave some with Aria?”

“Of course.”

“Thank you for thinking ahead. Some days, I think I’d forget my head if it wasn’t firmly attached.”

“We’re ready to go when you are,” Ven smiled.

“Let’s keep going, then.”

Once he reached the main road, he slowed his pace until he wouldn’t stand out, but was still covering ground fast. When he came into sight of the walls, he started to jog. Because he was on foot and not carrying a bag, he didn’t have to stop to talk to the guards.

Deciding he wanted to shower, Sean headed for the back of the house. “Ven, let them know I’m bathing and will be up shortly, please.”

“Yes, sir,” Ven said when Sean jumped the fence to the backyard.

Stepping into the bathroom, Sean found that it was empty, though the dampness in the air told him the room had been used recently. The clothesline near the cupboards was full of female clothing.

“Wonder who was up that early to bathe?” Sean murmured as he began to strip.

He didn’t get in the bath, so he was clean and dressed in fresh clothes in minutes. Sean shook his head at the clothes that had been waiting for him, as they were the best he had. Making a mental note to thank Fiona, he went inside and to the dining room.

“Welcome home, husband,” Fiona greeted him with a smile and kiss. “The others will be along shortly. I’ll do what I can for Prita.”

The door opening behind him had Sean shift to allow the others into the room. “Morning,” he said, giving them kisses in turn.

“We did not expect you back so soon,” Myna purred, stepping aside for Ryann.

“But we’re glad you’re back,” Ryann said, giving him a kiss.

“Where’s Aria?” Ida asked after she collected her own kiss.

“I’ll tell the story over breakfast,” Sean told her.

“You’re already dressed for tea,” Chastity smiled, collecting her kiss last.

“Someone left the clothes for me in the bath.”

“You’re welcome,” Andrea said as she came out of the kitchen. “Lilly is almost done with cooking. Should we take our seats?”

“Sounds good,” Sean said after giving her a kiss. “Thank you, dear wife, for the forethought with the clothing.”

Andrea was beaming as Sean seated her. “You’re welcome, husband.”

“As for Aria,” Sean said once he had sat down, “she told me what happened to make Evan hate her.”

Lilly came out and served them while Sean repeated Aria’s story, and then told them about running into Prita. He finished by explaining his new abilities to cast combat magic and fly. Lilly was staring at him in shock while the others just shook their heads in amusement.

Finishing up the frumenty, Sean sighed happily. “That’s where we are now. How did the interviews go?”

“We have most of the positions filled,” Fiona said. “They will be by just before dinner to Bond.”

“Okay, so I have tea, then work at the third bathhouse, and home for Bonds. Busy day again.”

“When can we try out the battle magic?” Ryann asked.

“At the new house for some of it. The fireball will require leaving the city,” Sean said. “I’ll walk you through it all when we get to the new place. I’m assuming it has a bigger yard?”

“It does,” Fiona agreed. “You’ll see tomorrow.”

“Fine, keep your secrets,” Sean chuckled.

“Ladies, we all have things to do,” Fiona said with a grin. “Let’s get to it.”

They collected kisses as they left. Sean was left alone in the room with Lilly once the exodus was over. Sean stood up to go, but stopped when Lilly called out to him.

“Sean?”

“Yeah?”

“About my Bond... does that mean I’ll be able to do what you were just talking about?”

“In time,” Sean replied. “You had energy before Bonding with me, but it wasn’t a deep well. Go slow; energy exhaustion is bad.”

“I will, I was just curious. You can do so much more than any other person I’ve heard of and all without strain, from the stories I’ve heard.”

“I have a hard time with statements like that,” Sean said, looking away from her. “I know I’m different, but I don’t honestly know how much. I’m just doing the best I can for those I care for. I’d be happy to just craft things and live a peaceful life, but assholes keep trying to cause trouble.”

Lilly shook her head. “Maybe one day, you will understand. Thank you for including me in your growing family, even if I am only staff. Have a good day, Sean.”

Sean watched her go and wondered about her words. Leaving the dining room, he found Ryann sitting in the main room. “Ry?”

“I’m waiting to go with you to the Oaken Glen, at least. I’m not sure if I’ll be going to the manor for tea.”

“Huh, good point,” Sean admitted. “Ven?”

“Yes, sir?”

“Can you ask Amedee about Ryann coming with us?”

“Right away, sir.” Ven shot away as soon as the words left their mouth.

“We’ll have our answers soon,” Sean chuckled. “Where’s Ida?”

“With Fiona and Myna. They went to the new house to get it finished today.”

“Andrea and Chastity are downstairs?”

“Yeah. The two of them are closer than even Ida and me. Maybe closer than Fiona and Myna.”

“Well, they did start a relationship with each other first,” Sean said. “Though it is amusing how you all are pairing off. It’s good... makes me worry less about you not getting love. I still feel bad I can’t be with all of you all the time.”

“If you could do that, you’d be as godlike as Andrea and Chastity believe you are,” Ryann laughed.

Sean’s eyebrows went up. “What?”

Ryann coughed, “Huh?”

“They don’t really think that, do they?”

Ryann sighed. “They do take their adoration of you a bit further than the rest of us.”

Sean rubbed at his face. “Fuck. How bad is it, Ry?”

“They don’t think you can do anything and everything,” Ryann said, but she didn’t look at him when she said it.

“But they think there isn’t much I can’t do?”

“Yeah. To be fair, Sean, look at everything you can do and what you’ve done for them, specifically Chastity. I think she started it.”

“I guess that makes sense. Not sure I’m comfortable with it, though.”

Ryann took a deep breath before she said, “Sean… I don’t blame them. Look at everything you do... you brought Myna and me back to life. You collect Talents like they are simple things to learn and give them to your friends and allies with almost no price at all. There has never been another like you.”

Sean blushed. “Ry, you can’t be serious.”

“They are, and I am to a degree, too, Sean.”

“Sir, Amedee said to bring Ryann with you. She can even accompany you to tea, as Ryann is your wife and not just a guard.”

With the moment broken by Ven’s arrival, Sean nodded. “Thanks, Ven. Ven, are the others happy?”

“Yes, sir. More of my kind are just waiting for their current employment to end so they can join us.”

“Ven,” Ryann said softly, “tell him how they see him, please.”

Ven hesitated, “I thought Fiona said it would disturb him.”

Sean felt his hackles go up. “Oh gods.”

“He already found out about Andrea and Chastity. Might as well lay it all out for him.”

Ven hesitated before nodding. “If it goes badly, I’m letting Fiona know you told me to.”

“Yeah, I figured.”

“Sir, soon after we began to gather, a small following sprang up. You are treated with reverence far in excess of any other being on this planet.”

“Ven?” Ryann sighed.

“I’m getting there,” Ven said defensively. “You might be viewed as our king or hero.”

“Or?” Ryann prodded Ven.

“Or… god…” Ven finished slowly, waiting for Sean to react badly.

Sean took a seat on the sofa and rubbed at his face. “Fuck. I have a cult of Messenger Fairies?”

“More like a following,” Ryann said. “It’s likely to grow beyond them, Sean. Do you not see how Joseph and the other smiths have been looking at you since the other day?”

“Huh?”

“Of course you don’t,” Ryann sighed. “It borders on hero worship already. You just gave them all Talents and energy, Sean. You asked for nothing and gave it to them... maybe unintentionally, but it still happened. You don’t ask them for anything. In fact, you apologized to them and were worried you had hurt them. Try to see it from their viewpoint.”

Sean sat there for a long time, thinking about it. “I didn’t want this,” he finally said. “I’m just me... not some hero or minor god. I just want to make things and love my wives.”

“We know,” Ryann said softly. “The smiths do, too, which is why it only makes it worse. Instead of lording it over them, you just want them to be happy and share with them.”

“Fiona knew all of this?” Sean asked.

“We’ve talked about it and she said you not knowing until as late as possible was best. We all agreed, as we were worried how badly you’d take it.”

“I can’t change it,” Sean said. “Ven?”

“Yes, sir?” Ven asked hesitantly.

“Please remind them I’m fallible. Remind them of it over and over again. I’m not a god, I’m just me. I won’t try to stop them, but please do your best to temper them. Please?”

“Sean?” Ven said, landing before him. “We know. All of us do. We’ve seen the errors and mistakes. We will make sure it’s known, but that also means we can help you. By doing the things you can’t, we can make it less likely that you’ll make a mistake. That is what we are trying to do.”

Sean looked at Ven with a resigned expression. “Can’t talk you all out of it, can I?”

“No, sir.”

“Okay, Ven, as long as you tell me if they get out of hand. Deal?”

“Deal, sir. On behalf of the clan, we shall revere you but remember you are fallible. We will do our best to help you in your endeavors.” Ven said the words with solemnity.

Sean felt a weight on him and nodded. “I did ask for a deal. Very well.” Looking at Ryann, he gave her a tired smile. “We’ll be discussing this as a family tonight.”

Ryann gave him a tight smile. “Yes, husband.”

Taking her hand, he squeezed it and kissed the back. “Ry, you did the right thing to tell me. It would have been worse if it had gone on too much longer without my knowing.”

She squeezed his hand back. “Okay, Sean.”

“Let’s get going to the Oaken Glen. I feel like I could use a drink right now and being early isn’t a bad thing.”

“As you wish, Sean. I should go change real quick if I’m going with you.”

“Good point.”

Chapter Twelve

The Oaken Glen was quiet when they arrived. Sean gave Allonen a wave as they took a seat off to the side of the room. A maid Sean didn’t know came over to get their drink order and swiftly brought them back.

“Sir, Allonen would like to know if you want the Dame informed that you are here,” the maid told them when she set their drinks down.

“Might as well. We’re pretty early, but we weren’t going anywhere else today.”

“I’ll let him know. Thank you, sir.” With a curtsy, the barmaid left them alone.

“Funny... now that I wouldn’t mind as much if someone flirted with you, no one does.”

“That is amusing,” Sean agreed, taking a deep drink of the ale he had ordered.

“I hope Fiona isn’t upset with me,” Ryann murmured, sipping her hot cider.

“She won’t be,” Sean said. “If I’m not upset, she can’t be.”

“Hope so.”

They were finishing their drinks when the same maid came to their table. “Sir, if you and your wife will follow me? Dame Mageeyes has asked that you be brought to her.”

Following the maid, they were taken to the Dame’s office. After polite greetings, Sean and Ryann sat across from Mageeyes. Mageeyes was wearing a light blue silk dress with a high collar, studded with small gems. She took in their clothes with a smile.

“Sean, Ryann, so good to see you both again. Tea wasn’t scheduled for another couple of hours. I was surprised you were here already.”

“Didn’t want to ruin the clothes,” Sean said.

“That would work for anyone but you,” Mageeyes laughed lightly.

“Fair enough,” Sean shrugged. “Any chance we can go earlier? It seems the day after tea for me is going to be busy.”

“I can ask. I didn’t expect you to be so eager to go.”

“Not eager, but if I have to go, I’d rather it was done with.”

Mageeyes sighed, “Pura, will you inquire for us?”

“Yes, mistress.”

“It shouldn’t be long until we hear,” Mageeyes said. “How did your time outside the walls of the city go, Sean?”

Sean just stared at her for a long moment. “It went well. Not even going to ask how or what you’ve heard.”

Mageeyes pouted at him. “Why do you insist on not playing at all?”

“Because it’s not who I am,” Sean replied.

“Mistress,” Pura said, landing on the desk, “she’s agreed to see you when you arrive.”

“Hmm, interesting. Please have the carriage made ready.”

“Yes, mistress,” Pura zipped away.

“It will take them a couple of minutes,” Mageeyes told them. “Sean, please do your best with Lady Sharpeyes. She is more understanding than most of the Lords and Ladies, but she is still a noble and deserves respect.”

“I’m not going to try being an ass,” Sean said. “I respect that she didn’t let them kill Aria and tried to stop most of the idiocy at the party. The fact she doesn’t get along with her son and husband is good and bad. She’s likely to want me to be her cat’s-paw.”

“If the conflict is going to happen anyway, is it so bad to have an ally?” Mageeyes asked.

“Is she really an ally at that point, or am I just a scapegoat if things go wrong, Amedee?”

“That’s a fair question, Sean. We shall have to see what she says.” She nodded before changing the subject, “The second bathhouse is opening tomorrow. Your wives certainly did the lion’s share of work on it.”

“We try to make sure he can focus on the things he’s working on,” Ryann said.

“I was meaning to ask, Ryann, is that the same dress that was destroyed at the party?”

“It’s been fixed,” Ryann said defensively.

“Of that, I have no doubt,” Mageeyes said. “It’s just unusual to see a woman of your station in the same outfit so soon after she wore it the first time.”

“It looks bad on Sean?” Ryann asked.

“Not this time, but it will if you are seen in it a third time without other dresses between now and then.”

“We’re going to get more dresses,” Ryann said. “They’re just not done yet.”

“I’m sure having a skilled seamstress as part of the family helps some,” Mageeyes smiled. “Even with her working at the bathhouse most of the day.”

Sean frowned. “Marjorie is making your clothes, Ry?”

“All of our new dresses,” Ryann said. “She’s getting paid for them, but Fiona thought it would be best to have her do them. We can just tinker with them, if needed.”

“That’s good,” Sean said, seeing Ryann’s uneasiness. “I’m sure they’ll look great.”

“The first sets are supposed to be done tonight and sent over to the new house. Fiona was going to ask you to see Marjorie to get sized so she can make more clothes for you, too.”

“Probably best if I have a few changes of suits,” Sean nodded. “I’ll see about getting it done soon.”

“Mistress, the carriage is just about ready,” Pura said, landing on the table.

“If you’re both ready,” Mageeyes said, rising to her feet fluidly.

Following Mageeyes, they exited a backdoor into the stable yard where Mageeyes’ carriage was waiting for them. The footman helped the ladies in before shutting the door behind Sean. He sat beside Ryann and held her hand. Mageeyes sat across from them, and Sean wondered if the trip was going to be silent.

The silence was broken by Mageeyes shortly after they had started moving, “Lilly has become your head maid... I was surprised at that. I thought that Ryann disliked her.”

“I did,” Ryann replied. “It was a burden to Sean, though, so I changed.”

“Changing yourself for the man you love?” Mageeyes sighed. “Many claim they will. Few actually do so.”

“It wasn’t an easy step,” Ryann said stiffly.

“No, dear, no, I expect it wasn’t. I’m not mocking. If anything, I’m a little envious, is all. I knew one man whom I cared for who had sworn he was going to change so we could be together. His words were as empty as his heart ended up being. I should have known better, but alas, love can blind a person.”

“Is that why you’re here and not in Westpoint?” Sean asked.

Mageeyes’ eyebrows went up. “An indelicate question, Sean.”

“Sorry. I am who I am. I just noted that, though you seem to be shunned by some, you do still hold sway on others and are even friends with a Lady. To be here and not there means there’s a story.”

Mageeyes bowed her head slightly. “That is true. My mistakes are why I was sent to this city by my Lord. It’s why I opened an inn... to help me pass the time, since most of society has chosen to shun me.”

“I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable, Amedee. You’ve heard my story, and I’m unlikely to be as unfeeling as other people are. If you want to share, I am willing to listen.”

Mageeyes looked out the carriage window in silence for a few moments, making Sean wonder if he’d asked too much. Ryann gave his hand a squeeze and shook her head. He gave her an apologetic smile.

“It’s true that you are unlikely to see things the same way they do, Sean. I was young then, much younger. Barely into adulthood and so sure of myself because of my family and Talent. I thought he meant it when he told me he loved me.” She continued to look out the window, her voice soft, “And the lie continued for well over a year. It was when I pressed him for a betrothal that he finally came clean. Told me he had just been using me to make his way higher into society. Hateful words were said as he cut me down, tearing my love out of my chest and shredding it while laughing and stomping on the pieces.”

Mageeyes paused as she felt the tear escape her. With a sniff, she pulled a handkerchief free of her bag and dabbed at her eyes. Sean sat there stone-faced while he listened, but he had triggered Mage Sight and had been watching as her energy ran wild inside of her. Ryann watched in silence, surprised that a Dame could cry.

“After that day, I made it my mission to hurt him. I used every favor I could to tear him from the perch he had made. Deals, bad deals I made, came to light, and I was called before my father, Lord Mageeyes. When I explained, he scoffed and called me a fool for falling for such easily seen lies. It was then that I made my biggest blunder; I pointed out how my father had been taken in, as well.”

Snorting softly at the memory, she dabbed her eyes again. “The fight that ensued saw me banished from the Quaditals. I was seen as the ungrateful Dame who fought with her Lord. Easily tricked, stupid, and overly emotional. I was sent here by my mother to learn how to interact with society until I could show that I had learned to play the game. I have been here ever since, with few allies and even fewer friends. Only Charie and Saret are true friends. Well, and Sara, but she wasn’t here until recently. She was my one old friend who stayed true to me, which is why I wish to help her now.”

“What happened to the guy?” Sean asked.

“He works for Lord Truestrike now,” Mageeyes said. “He has started to finally repair his reputation after all this time. Damn Truestrike for taking him in, but alas, my ability to stop that was nonexistent.”

“Still hate him?”

“With every fiber of my being. Not because of where I am now, but because I have not been able to trust another with love since. I can’t risk it happening again.”

“If given the chance to strike him down again—”

“I would,” Mageeyes cut him off. “This time, I would do my best to make it final.”

“‘Heaven has no rage like love to hatred turned, nor hell a fury like a woman scorned,’” Sean quoted.

“I’ve not heard that before,” Mageeyes said. “It is true, at least for me.”

“He sounds like a dick,” Ryann said.

Mageeyes gave her a small smile. “To put it nicely and bluntly, yes. You won’t do the same to Lilly, will you, Sean?”

Sean took a deep breath. “I won’t lead her on. It has been made very clear what becoming a wife entails.”

“Yes. In that, she is lucky,” Mageeyes said. She put her handkerchief away as the carriage slowed. “We’re almost there.”

“Sara... that’s Lady Sharpeyes?” Sean asked her.

Mageeyes gave him a small nod. “It isn’t her full name. It is something only I call her, so please do not say it.”

“Very well,” Sean said as he took a deep breath. “I’m sure this will be fine.”

Chapter Thirteen

Sean walked between Mageeyes and Ryann as they were escorted down the long, marbled halls. The stonework was broken up by the occasional painting, tapestry, or weapon. The occasional small table and chairs were positioned in ways to encourage people to sit and talk, but none of them were in use.

Reaching a set of double doors, the servant who was guiding them knocked and waited. One of the doors opened to reveal a lesser-Naga balanced on her tail. “Thessse are the Lady’sss guessstsss?” the Naga asked, giving them all a long look.

“Dame Mageeyes, Sean MacDougal, and his wife, Ryann,” the servant said. “I leave them with you, Nola.”

“Yesss. Pleassse enter,” Nola said, motioning them inside.

Sean saw the thin bands on Nola’s wrists and neck and the memory of Misa hit him in the gut. His steps faltered as he met Nola’s eyes. “Thank you for letting us in, Nola.”

Nola’s tongue flickered repeatedly before she bowed her head. “It isn’t often that one not of my race knows our tongue.”

Sean gave her a sad smile. “I knew another. She was a good person and taught me much.”

Ryann and Mageeyes watched the two of them with interest, as neither understood the language.

“The Lady will be with you all ssshortly,” Nola said, speaking normally again. “Pleassse follow. The table isss thisss way.”

“Sean, I didn’t expect you to know the language of the Naga,” Mageeyes said as they followed Nola.

“I know a number of languages because of my gifts,” Sean replied.

They fell silent when they were led to a balcony and seated at a table that overlooked the garden below. The table itself was a single piece of wood, and had obviously been Shaped. The legs were of Moonbound holding the surface aloft, and the tabletop was another piece of art. Sean was sure the depicted image was an actual map of the known world.

Nola waited for them to be seated before she asked them to wait and slithered away. Left alone, the three looked out at the flowers. Ryann asked about a couple of the flowers and Mageeyes was able to answer them, as Sean had no idea.

A polite cough brought all their eyes to the doorway where Nola swayed. “The Lady Sssharpeyesss wishesss her guessstsss welcome.” Having said that, Nola slithered out of the way and Lady Sharpeyes came out of the manor.

“Dame Mageeyes, MacDougal, and Mrs. MacDougal, thank you for coming to tea,” Lady Sharpeyes greeted them as she approached the table.

Having at least a vague idea about social etiquette, Sean stood and bowed to her. “Thank you for having us, Lady Sharpeyes.”

A smile graced her face as she reached the table. “It is a pleasure.” Her smile widened a little more when Sean helped seat her. “A gentleman? From all the stories I’ve heard about you, I wasn’t expecting you to be so gallant.”

“I can only imagine the stories that have been told about me,” Sean replied as he took his seat again.

“I don’t give them any credence myself,” Lady Sharpeyes said. “Nola, please serve.”

Nola bowed to her. “Yesss, Lady.” Clapping her hands sharply, Nola watched closely as a dozen Moonbound brought out a tea setting and got the table ready for them. Once the table was set, the Moonbound retreated back inside. Nola came forward and poured tea for each of them, making it to each person’s preference. When she finished, she shifted back to wait by the door.

“Do try the scones,” Lady Sharpeyes suggested, Nola having already set a small plate of them near her cup. “The cheese is quite good, but if you prefer sweeter, the honeyed one is delicious.”

Sean and Ryann thanked her, both picking up one of the scones that had been plated next to their saucer. After sampling them, Sean set his back down. “I was surprised that you wanted me to come to tea, Lady Sharpeyes.”

“Oh? Why is that?”

“I’m just a Shaper. I shouldn’t rank high enough for your august personage to take interest in.”

Mageeyes blinked and gave Sean a surprised look, but Sharpeyes just laughed lightly. “Oh, so you can use flowery words when you wish. Just a Shaper, you say? Yet everything seems to indicate that as a lie, or at least the most understated thing I’ve heard in many years. As I’m sure you wouldn’t intentionally lie to me, MacDougal, I have to assume that you are unaware of just how interesting you are.”

Sean grimaced but didn’t speak. Instead, he sipped at his black tea.

“You have, since your arrival to the city, brought smiths and Shapers into a cohesive group that has entered into what is surely going to be one of the most profitable associations that has ever been seen. It has been your inventiveness leading this association, even if Fredrick Gertihs is the public face of the group. You’ve also managed to acquire the backing of Dames Mageeyes and Flamehair, and one Saret Somnia. Your second bathhouse, which has taken the city by storm, is about to open, and the third should be following soon. MacLenn Merchants is the sole distributor of your new ideas and they are growing more powerful because they stuck by you even when they were being squeezed to back away. Is any of this wrong?”

“Lady, I daresay very little you say is ever wrong,” Sean said with a touch of sourness.

“That is true, even if you are being a bit petulant about it.”

“He’s still done better than I had hoped,” Mageeyes said simply, sipping her tea.

“That is a good point, Amedee,” Lady Sharpeyes agreed. “You’ve also managed to infuriate Otis Denmur, his son, my son, and my husband, plus a group of lesser smiths and Shapers. One would think the city revolves around you, MacDougal.”

“Lady, please call me Sean. As is doubtlessly known to you, I’m not used to the formalities, even if I do try to keep up with them. As for those upset by me, I never intended for them to be, but I don’t control others.”

“Indeed... you seem to hate the idea of it,” Lady Sharpeyes smiled. “Your Bonded are given the most generous terms I’ve ever heard of, and you treat them like family instead of mere servants. Very unusual for any, much less someone who glows with power like the sun itself.”

Sean felt his anger starting to rise. “I’m just not the kind to plot, plan, and backstab others. I don’t try to sabotage and ambush people, unlike some of those in favor within these walls.”

Mageeyes smile went wooden, and Lady Sharpeyes’ eyes narrowed for a moment. “There is the bite I’ve been told of,” Lady Sharpeyes said evenly. “The walls you are near are mine and not my husband’s, nor my son’s. Keep this in mind.”

Sean inhaled deeply before setting his cup aside and bowing his head. “I apologize. I should have directed my comment better. You showed interest in stopping the duel and Aria’s death. For that, I should thank you, so... thank you.”

“Amedee, you were right. He can direct his anger when needed.”

“Yes, but I’m honestly surprised he hasn’t provoked you more, Sara.”

Sean sighed, “Look, can we cut some of this shit, please? You obviously wanted me here for a reason.”

Mageeyes looked up at the sky and sighed dramatically. “Sean… why?”

“Because it’s who I am,” Sean said bluntly. “I’ll leave the bullshit to Denmur. Gods know he loves to wallow in it.”

Lady Sharpeyes stifled a small laugh. “Goodness, that was vulgar, Sean. Not inaccurate, but vulgar, nonetheless. Please keep in mind that you are at tea with a Lady and Dame.”

“Doing my best,” Sean said, taking a bite from a cheese scone.

“Since you asked, I will move things along. I want to know what you are going to do about my husband’s toady. Denmur is trying to stonewall and stymie you, or back you into a situation where you are gravely injured.”

“If he does it openly, I’ll bleed him,” Sean said simply. “Until then, since I don’t want to end up in front of a magistrate again, I’ll just do what I can.”

“You do know my husband will call you to appear at the next party,” Lady Sharpeyes said matter-of-factly.

“Figured he would,” Sean nodded. “Not bringing a gift is an insult?”

“Most don’t bring gifts. Bringing one requires the Lord or Lady to view you with more favor. If you don’t bring one, it will make things easier for my husband. As it was, he pushed the very edge of what he could last time after the exquisite gift you gave him.”

“Did anyone find out what happened?” Sean asked.

“A minor servant was blamed and killed,” Lady Sharpeyes said flatly. “A waste, but you did force them to blame someone, so the man who accepted the gift from your footman was the one held accountable.”

“I see. Except it would have taken a metal Shaper to change my gift.”

“Indeed, and once he was dead, they claimed he did have a small Talent for such, but it couldn’t be proven with a dead man.”

“I am really starting to dislike them. I’m still waiting to hear from the guard on my ambush, too.”

“I do believe that Commander Babbitt is still having it looked into. Sadly, the one lead they have hasn’t been found yet.”

“No doubt he’s dead or out of the city by now,” Sean exhaled. “If I ever see him, he’ll die, but not before he tells me who attacked my wives.”

Sharpeyes’ eyes glimmered. “That is the fight you’ll need for the coming conflict.”

“We’ll see,” Sean said, finishing his cup.

“Nola, refill the guest’s cup. We aren’t done yet,” Lady Sharpeyes said.

“Yesss, Lady.”

“We’re not?” Sean asked.

“I thought you might like to hear about a recent event.”

Sean waited for Nola to refill his cup before he thanked her in her own tongue. Nola’s tongue flickered slightly before she bowed her head and retreated. “I would, Lady Sharpeyes.”

Lady Sharpeyes glanced from him to Nola and back. “Interesting. Not many outside of their race know their language.” A sharp smile grew on her lips. “As I had been saying, an interesting development: my husband’s favorite merchant has returned to the city and came bearing news.”

“Cedran,” Sean said flatly.

“Yes. You did meet him during a layover because of that blizzard. He was forced to part with some of the family coinage to cover a private debt. Normally, this would have had him flogged, but it was forgiven.”

“Because of the information that was given,” Sean said.

“It seems that a man with companions similar to your wives came traveling this way, and in their wake, they left a number of strange events.”

“Strange?”

“A deadly fight in a town square. Brigands found murdered. The mysterious disappearance of a squad of guards and the fire mage of a small town. All after having appeared out of the wilds, floating down the river in a Shaped boat.”

“Interesting stories,” Sean said flatly.

“My husband and son thought so. Fairies have been sent out to gather more information. I’m sure that by the next party, things will be moving.”

Sean nodded. “I see.”

“To make things even more interesting, a friend of my husband is having some trusted subordinates come here. To help ‘bring the rabble to his knees’ or similar.”

“Husband’s friend?” Sean asked.

“Lord Truestrike. It’s rumored he’s going to become a High Lord soon. Gathering my husband’s support and, in doing so, the backing of the Sharpeyes and Greenlimb houses, could be enough for the Queens to grant him the title.”

“I keep hearing that name,” Sean said. “It’s never been in good context.”

Lady Sharpeyes covered her mouth with a shocked expression. “My goodness, to say such in the open? And so boldly?”

“When are they due here?” Sean grumbled.

“Why, in time for next Tenday, when the next party shall be held.”

“Funny that,” Sean said as he set down his mostly untouched second cup. “Does anyone know anything about these subordinates?”

“Not yet, but I’m sure that information could be had.”

“What is it that you want, Lady?”

“I would love for some events to come to be, but I could never say such things. After all, wishing someone ill could be seen as plotting to harm them.”

“Two people related to her to be removed,” Nola hissed in Naga.

Sean’s eyelid twitched but he stayed silent, his gaze locked on Lady Sharpeyes. “I see. That could be troubling, indeed.”

“Yes. I would be very grateful to someone who could help with my problems, but I’m not sure a normal person can.”

“I have a feeling doing so would bring even more scrutiny to whoever did.”

“But with my backing, it should be manageable.”

“No promises such things could happen,” Sean said, setting his cup aside. “If certain people keep pushing, though, they’ll find out how hard I am to move.”

Lady Sharpeyes smiled broadly. “Excellent. Thank you for coming to tea. It was good to speak with you. Amedee, do make sure he is at the next party.”

“Sara, are you sure? It could be bad for you, too, if things don’t go well.”

Sean was surprised by the concern in Mageeyes’ voice.

“It might, but I’m done with this lie, Amedee. Do you believe he can?”

Mageeyes looked at Sean. “If he is pushed… I’m not sure even Lord Truestrike will be prepared for him.”

“Then we should have no worries. Sean,” Lady Sharpeyes said as she stood, “I would tell you to bring a grand gift to the next party to help yourself and make things even more untenable for others.”

“I will think long and hard on it,” Sean said. “I’m not one for society, Lady, but I did find the tea, snacks, and conversation excellent.”

“Thank you,” Lady Sharpeyes headed for the door to the manor. “Nola, make sure they are seen to.”

“Yesss, Lady.”

Chapter Fourteen

Mageeyes motioned Sean to sit back down when he stood up. “We finish the tea we have, then we leave. That’s the way this is done.”

“I don’t like her,” Ryann said bluntly, looking over at Nola as she said it. “Can’t trust nobles.”

“Even me, Ryann?” Mageeyes asked simply.

“You’ve made Agreements. That’s different,” Ryann replied. “She just wants to use him.”

“All of those in power look to use those under them,” Mageeyes said softly. “That is how the world works.”

“Sean doesn’t,” Ryann snorted.

“True, but he isn’t normal, now is he?”

Ryann stopped talking. Instead, she drained the last of her tea and sat there waiting. Sean watched Mageeyes as he downed his second cup. Mageeyes sighed at them before finishing hers as well.

“Nola, we have finished,” Mageeyes said.

“Yesss. Follow me, pleassse.”

The group all rose and followed Nola back out to the main hallway, where their previous guide was waiting for them. “The Lady wissshesss them essscorted out.”

“Of course. If you will all follow me?” the Moonbound asked, turning on his heel and starting down the hall.

“It was a pleasure meeting you, Nola,” Sean told her in Naga.

“A pleasure,” Nola replied in return, her tongue flickering out again.

The group followed the servant in silence, making their way back to the main part of the manor. As they reached the main hall, there was a burst of laughter just ahead of them from around the corner.

“Oh, it will be quite… what is this?” Evan Sharpeyes asked as the group turned the corner. “Dame Mageeyes, and with rabble in tow?”

They came to a halt, the group of young nobles standing around and staring at them, taking up the majority of the area. Sean recognized the faces from the party, including Felora’s sister, Delia, who was standing behind Evan.

“I do not consort with rabble,” Mageeyes said simply. “Neither does your mother, Knight Sharpeyes. If you will excuse us, we are leaving.”

The nobles started to move aside for them, but only enough for them to pass in single file. “Of course mother dearest doesn’t.” The disrespect for his mother was clear in Evan’s condescending tone. “Nor would a Dame of such renown
. I apologize if my words caused offense.”

The nobles all chuckled.

Mageeyes shook her head. “Knight Sharpeyes, nothing you say to me would offend me. I don’t know if your mother’s guests took offense, though.”

Ryann was about to reply when Sean touched her arm and she stopped.

“If I took offense, then what would be the recourse, Dame?” Sean asked.

“You could ask for the right to defend the honor of the one or ones insulted. Since you are here as a guest of Lady Sharpeyes and with me, it would not be just your honor tarnished at his words, but ours, as well. Since the Lady’s honor was called into question, you could ask for a duel of blood to repay the honor.”

“A Knight wouldn’t sully a blade with commoner blood,” Evan snickered.

“I know many Knights who have,” Mageeyes said simply. “Of course, if he did press for the duel, you would have to defend yourself unless he allows for champions.”

“Blood, which means until the first blood is drawn?” Sean asked.

“Yes,” Mageeyes replied.

Sean met Evan’s eyes and smiled. “I must defend the Lady’s honor, since she did invite me. A duel of blood to settle things. Champions are allowed, and weapons will be any bladed weapon each person chooses.”

“He doesn’t even have a sword,” one of the other nobles sneered. “Does he even know what one looks like?”

Evan stared at Sean with a gleam in his eye. “I accept the duel. Where and when?”

“Now’s good, if a moderator can be found,” Sean said flatly. “Outside. I don’t want to make the servants work more by having to clean the blood up.”

“A moderator?” Klein smirked. “I’m sure we can find one.”

“A neutral moderator,” Sean replied flatly.

“It is Fiveday,” Dame Mageeyes said, “and near midday. Is Commander Babbitt delivering his tenday report to Lord Sharpeyes?”

Klein’s smirk vanished and Evan snorted. “If you’d wish that washed up old man to moderate, I do believe he should be arriving shortly.”

“Outside we go, then,” Sean said. “Oh, and my champion is Ryann.” He placed his hand on her shoulder and gave her a smile. Sean had seen her getting upset at the talk of the duel and thinking he was going to do it himself.

Ryann gave a small start before her upset expression melted into a smile. “Thank you, Sean.”

“Your Life Bonded is going to fight for you?” one of the nobles sneered.

“Correction,” Sean said firmly. “My wife is going to fight for me.”

“Hiding behind a woman?” another noble laughed snidely.

“She can kick your ass afterward,” Sean said sternly. “Now, are we going?”

“Yes. I wonder how distraught you’ll be after she bleeds before you,” Evan laughed and made his way to the front door.

The other nobles began to laugh as they followed him. Klein was whispering to Evan as they walked at the head of the group. Sean noticed Delia continuing to glance back at him with a puzzled expression.

“Sean,” Mageeyes said as she began to slowly walk after the others, “Evan is a skilled swordsman. While I don’t doubt Ryann is skilled, I don’t think she’s up to the challenge of crossing blades with him.”

“She isn’t going to cross blades,” Sean chuckled darkly. “Ry, anything but a killing shot, but make the first one count.”

“I can do that,” Ryann smiled broadly.

Dame Mageeyes looked at her, and then nodded slowly. “All the throwing knives she left in the carriage... that is her preferred weapon? Not the short blade?”

“I wonder if anyone wants to bet against us again today,” Sean laughed, pointedly not answering her question.

When they stepped outside, Sean saw Commander Babbitt dismounting a horse near Mageeyes’ carriage. Klein was waiting to speak with him, so Sean headed that way, intent on getting their weapons.

“Gave insult to Knight Sharpeyes, and a duel has been called to settle it,” Klein was saying as Sean got closer.

“Tell the truth,” Sean snorted, seeing Babbitt’s surprise at what he had been told. “Commander, sorry for this to happen again. Knight Sharpeyes made an insulting comment that impinged the honor of myself, my wife, Dame Mageeyes, and Lady Sharpeyes. If it had just been me and Ryann, I would have ignored it, but since it reflected badly on the Lady and Dame, I was forced to call for resolution. Sadly, finding an impartial moderator is nearly impossible. Luckily, it was known you would be here shortly.”

“Twice we’ve met, and twice a duel has been needed,” Babbitt said flatly. “Does violence always follow you, MacDougal?”

“People do love fighting near me, apparently,” Sean replied with an apologetic smile. “It’s only a duel of blood, so it should be over quickly. I was just retrieving weapons from the carriage.”

Babbitt harrumphed, “At least it’s just blood. Fine, hurry it up. I do have a meeting with Lord Sharpeyes to attend.”

The footman of Mageeyes’ coach had heard what Sean had said and was already pulling the weapons from the interior. “Here you are, sir.”

“Thank you,” Sean said quickly, putting his sword on. “Ry, your blades,” Sean said and passed them over to her one by one.

“What, is she a walking armory?” one of the nobles laughed. “A skilled swordsman only needs one blade.”

Sean looked down at the single sword on his hip. “Thank you.”

The noble looked bewildered. “I wasn’t speaking of you, commoner!”

“Nothing common about me,” Sean snorted. “Anyone want to place a bet against Ryann today?”

“No one would feel good taking money because you hid behind your Life Bonded,” Delia said haughtily. “What kind of man hides behind a woman?”

“He isn’t hiding behind me,” Ryann snapped, glaring at Delia. “I’m his shield. I was his guard before I was his wife, and I didn’t stop being his shield because of that. At least
I don’t forsake family.”

Delia’s eyes widened, her mouth twisting into a snarl. “You—!”

“Enough!” Babbitt snapped, cutting her off. “I have a meeting with Lord Sharpeyes; this duel will commence now. I was told it is blood and that any bladed weapons can be used. Ryann MacDougal is the champion for Sean MacDougal, and Knight Sharpeyes is fighting for himself. Is this correct?”

“Yes,” Sean said.

“Yes. Don’t worry, Commander, I will make it quick,” Evan smirked as he drew his sword. A green energy coated the blade the moment it was exposed to air. “Blood will be hard to come by with my blade, so I will stop when told.”

Babbitt frowned before turning to Ryann. “Are you ready?”

Ryann drew her short blade into her off-hand and nodded. “I am.”

“When I call, the duel begins. If anyone outside of these two makes a single move to interfere,” he paused and drew his own blade, “I will chastise you with pain. Duelists, move back ten paces and face each other.”

Sean smiled as he watched Ryann stop about thirty feet from Evan, her right hand resting on the hilt of a throwing blade. Evan brought his sword up in an aggressive posture, a cocky smile on his lips.

“Begin!” Babbitt snapped.

Evan had taken a single step before he cried out, his open hand touching his cheek. The sound of metal hitting stone went almost unnoticed. Ryann smiled as she sheathed her blade.

Babbitt stepped between them. “The duel of blood is over. Knight Sharpeyes has taken a wound on his face and is bleeding.”

The nobles were silent as they stared in shock.

“Preposterous! How could she have wounded him?” Klein snapped.

“Throwing knife,” Babbitt said simply. “You, servant, get the blade from beside that bench. She drew and threw as he made a single step. The blade cut him on its way by. The duel is over. Ryann MacDougal, champion for her husband, is the victor. The blemish to Lady Sharpeyes and Dame Mageeyes’ honor has been cleared.”

The servant brought the knife over, handing it to Babbitt. Babbitt examined it before giving it back to Ryann. “The tip broke when it hit the bench. I can see how the description of the ambush was correct, after all.”

“I’ll get it fixed,” Ryann said, putting the knife away. “Thank you.”

“Outrageous!” Evan snarled. “That wasn’t a duel at all!”

Babbitt turned slowly to face Evan, his face hard. “The duel was to blood. You’re bleeding, Knight Sharpeyes. The weapons were any bladed weapon. The throwing knife is a bladed weapon. The duel might not have gone the way you wanted, but it was perfectly within the rules. Or are you questioning me?”

Evan’s eyes smoldered with anger. “Of course not,
Commander
.” Turning on his heel, Evan stalked off, his group following him in silence.

Babbitt sighed as he watched them go. “MacDougal, you’ve made a bitter enemy today.”

“Pretty sure he already was,” Sean said. “Thank you for officiating for us.”

“Don’t thank me. I’m sure the Lord will have questions that I do not look forward to. Good day.”

Mageeyes was silent as they climbed into her carriage and it started away from the manor. Once they left the gates behind, she began to laugh. “Oh my, his pride is in tatters! Sean, you do know how to prick at them. And you, dear, well done. I take it that wound was intentional?”

“I don’t like his face,” Ryann replied.

“Yes... he does resemble his father,” Mageeyes smiled. “Well, I do believe the party will be quite entertaining.”

Mageeyes dropped them off at the third bathhouse after Sean asked to be let out there. When the carriage drove off, Ryann took his hand. “Sean, thank you.”

“I will try to let you do what you think you need to, Ry. I dislike the idea of you being hurt on my account, but you are my shield. I won’t take that from you unless I have to.”

Ryann kissed his cheek. “Thank you.”

~
*
~
*
~

Sean looked over the interior of the bathhouse with a smile. It had been marketed toward the wealthy and powerful, and it looked like it. “Gaudy as fuck.”

“Not gaudy, just expensive,” Ryan said, coming out of the back. “I’m glad I got here early.”

“I’m glad you’re early, too,” Sean grinned. “Let’s go check one of the tubs, and then I need you to show me that water controlling Talent you picked up.”

“Tonight. There’ll be news at the inn,” Ryan said with a grim tone. “My family is putting pressure on me and my brother to back away from the association. Italice is dealing with the same. If we don’t, there’s talk about us being removed from the families.”

Sean’s smile vanished. “Fucking Denmur. Okay, we’ll deal with it. I’m sure there’s more bad news just waiting to come down on us, too.” Shaking his head, he took a deep breath, “Ven, please speak with Amedee about using the big private room tonight.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Sean, do you need me, or should I touch up some more of this place?” Ryann asked.

“Go ahead, Ry. I’ll call for you when it’s time.”

“Have fun with your experiments,” Ryann said, giving him a quick kiss.

“Hopefully successful experiments,” Sean said as she walked away.

“I wonder if Italice and I will be that close?” Ryan mused.

“How is that going?” Sean asked as they went into the back.

“It hasn’t yet. I was bringing it to my father, but instead, got slapped down. Italice said it was the same for her. She was bringing it to the head of her family and she was chewed out. She almost asked to be disowned but held off, just in case you had another answer.”

“One thing at a time,” Sean exhaled. “We’ll do this now and handle that tonight.”

“Agreed.”

Once they reached one of the private bathing rooms, Sean looked at the two showers and the tub that was large enough for four. Seeing the items he needed to heat the tubs, he smiled. “Top end items for the enchantment,” he murmured.

“Fredrick said he wanted them to last, and with him and Nick having the resources for it, it seemed prudent. It was you or Giralt to put the runes in, though.”

“Okay, let me handle this really quick. Can you add some water to the tub while I work? I assume you need it for your new Talent.”

“Go on,” Ryan said, “I’ll be waiting for you.”

Sean didn’t take long getting the ruby dust and mithril set, the enchantment ready, and applied the throttle on the rune so it could only heat to a certain point. “Need to share that with Giralt. If he doesn’t know how to do it, it might help things out.”

Ryan shook his head. “Improving another’s work as if you invented it yourself... I’m ready to show you my new trick.”

Sean took a seat on the edge of the tub where Ryan was kneeling beside it. “Okay, let it rip,” Sean said, Mage Sight already up.

Sean could see the extra energy Ryan now had, but didn’t mention it as he watched the man work his new Talent. Seeing the water flow as directed, Sean reached down and touched the water right where Ryan’s fingers were directing it. After a moment, he shifted his hand over and replicated it.

“You know, Sean, if you weren’t a friend, I think I’d hate you,” Ryan sighed. “That Talent hasn’t even been shown to my family yet and you figured out how to do it in a minute.”

“Wait,” Sean said as he picked up the copper tube he’d seen off to the side. Focusing on the new magic he’d learned, Sean formed the idea of a rune to make it happen, but left it unpowered. He touched the side of the tub and got the pipe connected to it with almost no water escaping.

Ryan watched with a frown, wondering what Sean was doing, but he stayed silent.

Grinning, Sean stepped back and motioned to the rune that was visible on the side of the pipe. “Give it a little energy.”

Ryan looked at the rune for a moment before he did what Sean asked him to do. Eyes going wide, he watched the water in the tub begin to circulate through the pipe. “I take it back: I do hate you.”

Sean laughed, “It’s yours. Patent it and sell it to the association, but let me refine it some, first. It’s going to serve a purpose.” Kneeling down, he tinkered with the pipe. After a bit, he stood up and wiped his forehead. “Try it again, but this time, just touch the gems with no energy.”

Ryan exhaled and did as he was told. Once the third gem was powered, Ryan put his hand in the tub. “That’s got a good stream to it. Why?”

“Imagine that was hot water and massaging your back after a long day.”

“This is from your other world, too, isn’t it?” Ryan asked, even though he was sure of the answer.

“Yup. We can modify all our tubs for our homes and have these for this bathhouse. Something the wealthy and powerful will want to use, even if they have private tubs at home.”

“I need the pipe to register the patent, and I’ll extend it as one the association can make and use.”

“I’ll get the runes under the tubs,” Sean said. “Outside of adding these new twists, this place is done, right?”

“Staff and this,” Ryan said. “Why did you show up so early? Weren’t you supposed to have tea with Lady Sharpeyes?”

Sean grimaced. “Did.”

“Did you anger her?” Ryan asked slowly.

“Not her.”

“Thank Morrigan,” Ryan exhaled. “I’ll see you tonight, Sean.”

“Yeah,” Sean agreed. “We’ll have a meeting and figure out a way to get your families to back off.”

“That’d be good,” Ryan said before leaving.

Sean whistled tunelessly as he went to the next room, ready to do what he could to help. His mind kept going over how Denmur was trying to sever the association and how he might stop it.

Chapter Fifteen

When Sean and Ryann got home, Fiona asked for him to go to the sitting room. Once inside, Sean gave the ten unknown people a polite nod. “Evening.”

“Sean, these are the staff for the manor, if you’re okay with them,” Fiona said. “Let me introduce everyone to you.”

Before she could, he leaned in to whisper to Fiona, “Why are they all women?”

“Is that a problem?” Fiona whispered back. “They are all highly skilled at their jobs. I thought you might comment on none of them being human, but not them being women.”

Sean took a deep breath to calm his mind.
She found qualified people, idiot. She’s not Myna trying to bring even more wives into the family. Why do you think that first off anyway?
Finished with chastising himself, Sean opened his eyes and greeted each of the newcomers.

“First, there is Rosa, and her daughter, Rumia,” Fiona said. “They have traces of my bloodline and were recently let go from Denmur’s service.”

Sean’s eyebrow went up. “Why?”

“My daughter slapped him,” Rosa said without hesitation. “He accosted her while she was tending to a rosebush.”

“He didn’t press charges?” Sean was surprised that Denmur hadn’t.

“He would have had to admit why and, right now, he’s on edge about anything that might bring his name to a negative light,” Rosa said. “So we had our Agreement broken and were just starting to ask about work when Fiona heard about us from Dame Flamehair.”

“That won’t be an issue for us,” Sean said. “I don’t go around harassing women.”

“Next, we have Glorina, who was a cook at the Den and will be our chef. To assist her are Lona and Mona, cooks who used to work at the Oaken Glen.”

Sean gave the trio of Rabbit Moonbound smiles. “You’ve all come from places of quality. I’m sure our table will be one that is envied by others.”

“Thank you, sir,” the trio said in echo as they curtsied to him.

“To care for the animals of the manor, we have the twins, Quilla and Quinna,” Fiona said.

Sean took in the large women. Farm-bred was the first thought in his head, and he was ashamed of it. The twins were well over six-foot in height and broad. Quilla had horns that jutted forward while Quinna’s horns went more sideways. In the chest department, each of them put both Chastity and Andrea combined to shame.

“Ladies, it’s a pleasure to meet you. Where did you work before?”

“Out on the farms,” Quilla said in a slow drawl. “Aria passed word to Dad that you’d need a couple of good animal handlers. We came and applied.”

“If Aria vouches for you, then I’m sure you are more than qualified,” Sean said.

“Tiska, Cali, and Xenta will be the maids under Lilly.” Fiona motioned to the Jackal, Wolf, and Fox Moonbound in sequence. “They come from different places, but Lilly vouched for each of them.”

“Ladies, thank you for applying,” Sean said. “I just need to get the Agreement for you.”

“Sir?” Rosa asked, “Mistress Fiona said that you could grant us more Talents and power if we Bonded in addition to the Agreement.”

Sean glanced at Fiona. “I can.”

The ten women began talking amongst themselves for a moment. Andrea cleared her throat, “Ladies, if you wish to Bond, you have just to let him know. Just ask clearly and do not hesitate. He will not rebuke you for asking.”

“She’s right,” Sean said. “Dad always said there’s no harm in asking. The worst that will happen is you’re told ‘no.’ I will point out that Fiona is in charge of all my Bonded; her words are my words. Andrea,” Sean said with a smile, “will also be over you in that regard. In addition, for those who are inside staff, Lilly will also be your boss. If that’s a problem, then you might want to back out now.”

None of the ten women made to leave, so Fiona spoke up, “Okay, let the Agreements start. The pay is ten silver a year, husband, except for Glorina, Quinna, and Quilla. It’s twenty for them.”

Rosa stepped forward with Rumia first. “We would like to Bond during the Agreement. Fiona said you are strong with Shaping plants. That is what we wish… and maybe the small healing we’ve heard of.” Her strong voice had gone hesitant at the addition.

“Okay,” Sean said. “Self-healing and better wood Shaping. That’s doable.”

“I, Rosa Rington, do offer this Agreement to Bond: I shall care for your manor’s gardens and plants for a term of no less than one year, with the chance to extend the Bond further if neither of us objects to it. You shall grant me access to your wood Shaping Talent and the self-healing you can do, along with a modicum of energy. I, in turn, will keep the secrets of you and your family, along with any of your business dealings we overhear, on my life. My pay will be ten silver a year. If you try to sexually molest me, this Bond will be nullified.”

Sean smiled at the last bit of the Bond. “Are you sure you don’t want as much energy as I can comfortably give you instead of a modicum?”

Rosa licked her lips. “I would like that, but the rest of the Bond stays the same.”

“Agreed,” Sean said.

“Agreed,” Rosa said, smiling broadly.

Rumia got the exact same deal as her mother. Beaming as she felt the Bond take hold, both of them looked at the thick bands on their left wrists with satisfaction.

“Ladies, we’ll see you at the manor tomorrow. You know which rooms are yours,” Fiona said.

“Thank you,” Rosa said as she and her daughter left.

Glorina stepped forward next, along with Lona and Mona a step behind her. “Sir, it is an honor to enter your employ.” Glorina’s voice was soft. “I would ask for a Bond, as well, but would leave the Talents and energy up to you. Felora has spoken often of how generous you are to those in your care.”

Sean gave her a soft smile. “Glorina, you were in the kitchen when I almost made a mistake?”

“Yes, sir.”

“How long of a Bond?”

“As long as you wish, sir.”

“We’ll start with a year to make sure it is something you want, then,” Sean said, a little unnerved by her deference to him.

“Yes, sir.”

“Same for us, sir,” Lona and Mona quickly said.

“I, Sean MacDougal, offer to…” Sean trailed off. “Um, what were your full names?”

“Glorina Coit, sir.”

“Lona and Mona Lenik, sir,” Lona said. “We’re sisters.”

“Okay. I, Sean MacDougal, offer the following Bond to Glorina Coit, Lona Lenik, and Mona Lenik: you will be granted access to self-healing and the Shaping of wood and metal, with as much energy as you can comfortably hold. In return, you shall be the staff in charge of the kitchen and dining room of my household. You will hold all secrets of me and my family, as well as any business dealings you hear, on your life. You shall remain safe from any unwanted attentions from my family, and if any guest tries to harass you, I will come to your defense. This Bond is to last no less than one year, and can be extended as long as neither party objects. Your pay will be twenty silver a year for Glorina, and ten a year for Lona and Mona.”

“Agreed,” the trio said together.

“Ladies,” Fiona said, “just step back for a few. After everyone is done, Sean will give you all the first bit of energy.”

Sean blinked and realized he hadn’t checked who could accept energy and who couldn’t. Exhaling a deep breath, he felt his cheeks heat slightly.

Quilla and Quinna stepped forward together, and Sean did his best to keep his eyes on their faces. Quilla was the one who spoke for her and her twin, “Sir, we’ve heard of the self-healing and when handling some of the animals, that would be useful. If Shaping metal and wood is okay, too, that’d be good for keeping everything in perfect shape.”

Sean nodded. “That’d be fine.”

Quilla and Quinna both recited the Bond, which was almost identical to the others, except they didn’t ask to be safe from harassment. Sean agreed to their Bonds and tried to not let his anxiety show when they stepped back to stand with the cooks.

The three maids also Bonded for as much energy as they could hold and to be equal to the cooks in healing and Shaping. None of the three asked to be free of harassment, either, and Sean had to wonder about that. Once the Bonds were made, they stepped back to stand beside the cooks, too.

Sean gave the ten women a strained smile. “Okay, um, yeah... If no one has told you before... um... the first couple of times can be a little... weird.”

“Husband,” Fiona giggled, “let me explain it.”

“Thank you,” Sean exhaled.

“Husband will be giving you energy right now. It’ll make you pass out, so please, everyone get comfortable on the floor. The first two or three times, there is a side effect from being given energy, but after that, you’ll always be getting energy, and how much you can hold will keep growing. I can easily hold three times what I did when I first met Sean, and that was not a small amount then, either. The longer you stay Bonded to him, the more you will also be able to hold and do. Now, the part that has him stuttering and blushing is the fact that since it is a man giving you energy, you’ll be feeling pleasure instead of pain. Do any of you have a problem with this?”

Xenta raised a hand slightly. “If you had Bonded us, it’d be painful?”

“Yes. Luckily for you, Sean is the master of the house, and as such, he is the one to hold your Bonds.”

“It’s wonderful,” Andrea said, speaking for the first time through the whole thing.

Sean winced at her input.

“Doubt it’s that good,” Quinna muttered, only to get nudged by her sister.

“Husband, none of them object,” Fiona said. “We know you feel awkward about it, but Bonds have been made.”

Sean gave her a look and shook his head. “Fine. Sorry about this, ladies.” Tapping the threads of their Bonds, he pushed the tiniest trickles of energy he could into them.

Gasps and whimpers came from the newly Bonded. Sean did his best not to flood them, trying to shut out the sounds and closing his eyes. After a few moments, he cut the flow of energy and quickly left the room, his ears burning.

“Sorry about that. He gets embarrassed…” Fiona’s voice trailed off as Sean got farther away from the room.

Walking out the back door, he went for the forge, exhaling deeply.
You only did what was required... it’s okay. They all opted in. It’s not like you coerced them. Only one more time and they’ll be used to it, and then it won’t even be a thing. Quinna’s hips sure bucked hard, though… no, no, no, stop it, asshole!

Sean picked up some bars of copper and gems and began to fashion jet pipes for the bath. They might not use it after tonight, but it gave him something to focus on and thought it would make a nice gift to Ida’s family.

Chapter Sixteen

Sean didn’t join the women in sparring, instead wanting to finish his project before they stopped for the night. He’d just sunk into the hot, jetted tub when they all came into the room. “Evening, my lovely wives.”

Fiona eyed the tub with a curious expression. “Husband, what did you do to the tub? We’re not even using it past tonight.”

“This is what I was doing at the third bathhouse today. I know we won’t, but Ida’s family will be. I wanted to refine it a little more, as it was.” Leaning back into one of the jets, he watched as his wives stripped and started to shower.

Myna was the first one finished, practically racing through her shower to get to the tub. “I want to try what you’ve done.”

“Come sit next to me,” Sean chuckled at her. Once she was curled up next to him, Sean motioned to the three gems set on the side of the tub. “Touch the first gem.”

Myna did and blinked when she felt a gentle pressure against her back. Looking over her shoulder, she saw the jets. “This is... different.”

“Lean back and touch the second one,” Sean told her.

Doing as he said, Myna let out a happy sound as the water intensified slightly. “Oh, that is much better.”

“Third gem.”

Myna purred as she arched her back into the spray after pressing the third. “It’s like a small massage point.”

“Don’t keep it to yourself,” Ryann said when she climbed into the water.

“Every spot with gems has the same functionality,” Sean told her. “Go ahead and try it out.”

Ryann was just as happy with it, and soon, Ida and Fiona were also trying out the tub’s new feature. Sean chuckled as he watched his wives enjoying the first iteration of the hot tub. Chastity and Andrea were the last ones in, but were pleased with his invention.

“Since we’re all here,” Sean said, “there’s something we should discuss.”

“What’s that, dear?” Fiona asked.

“It’s come to my attention that some of you have taken to worshipping more than just the Tuatha.”

Ryann winced, while Chastity and Andrea looked uncertain.

“What did you want to discuss about it?” Fiona asked.

“Why? I’m not somebody worthy of worship.”

“But you are
,” Chastity said nearly instantly. Her cheeks were flushed, but she didn’t back down. “Sean, just think about what you did for me, for my mom, and what you do for everyone who is kind to you. I never believed in gods, not really. We all know the Queens are the rulers here. But since you came along, everything has turned upside down. You pushed back a Queen’s Shame. You’ve shared everything you have even with your lowest Bonded. You never ask for anything. I think that if the gods are real, they should be like you. Morrigan brought you to us, so I give her thanks, but that’s all she did while you’ve done everything else.”

Sean sat there in silence, unsure of what to say to Chastity’s heartfelt answer.

“She’s right,” Andrea added when he didn’t speak up. “I was just a random stranger who served you drinks at a stop on your path. That didn’t stop you from saving me from being used by those men. You trusted your companions to handle them and even took a personal hand in freeing me. You didn’t ask for compensation or praise... you even thanked me when I served your breakfast. I came originally to repay that debt, but then you heaped gifts upon me like I was a noble lady who you wished to win the favor of. A nobody like me can Shape, fight, and more, and all because I trusted you to be a good man. Why don’t you see you like we see you?”

“You gave me happiness, my father his arm back, and forged the smiths and Shapers into friends,” Ida chimed in. “Saved me from being crippled, brought Ryann back to us... I’m not sure even gods deserve the praise I think you do, but I didn’t want to make you feel awkward, husband.”

“Sean,” Ryann said softly, touching his arm, “do you think anyone else would have given me the chance you did? That alone means I should shower you in thanks. Like they said, you didn’t just give me a second chance; you gave me so much more and asked for almost nothing in return.”

“Back from death, forlorn that a dream would never be, and that vengeance would not be had,” Myna said, touching his other arm. “You gave me a reason to live, but also gave me that which I had always yearned for... love. You let me be me and even encouraged me to embrace who I am, not just what society thinks I should be. Worship is the least you will get from me.”

“As I was saying, dear husband,” Fiona smiled, “what is there to talk about? We just didn’t bring it to your attention because we knew how you’d feel about it. You did the same for me, as well. I was willing to let life push me into nothingness. Instead, you made me look at myself again and made me want to accept life, to try to live. You accepted my flaws and showed me that I could be even more than I was. Saved me when I should have died by Whelan’s hand, and saved our dear kitty. While it may make it a bit awkward for you, we won’t stop what we’ve begun. You are the sole reason for us to live now. Even without the Life Bonds, we would feel this way.”

The others quickly agreed and Sean sat there, stunned.

“Sir,” Venn said, dropping down to sit on the edge of the tub, Ven joining them. “We agree with them. All of the Fairies here do. Some more, some less, but we all venerate you because you gave us safety, security, and the chance to be more than just scavengers being used by others. Ven and I agree, and would like to Life Bond, if that is acceptable?”

Onim appeared beside Ven with Omin on their other side. “We would like to Life Bond, as well. Compared to you, even your allies are a distant second in who we’d like to serve, and they are much better than anyone else.”

“We will keep the Bonds of the others for you,” Ven said, “but they all agree that serving you and your allies is the best thing that has happened to us.”

Gently splashing water in his face, Sean took a deep breath. “Yeah, this was weirder than I had thought it was going to be... I’m just me. I’m not a god or some powerful being who can make things right.”

“Then just be you,” Fiona said softly, gliding forward to take up his field of view. “We’re not asking you to do anything. We’re not trying to impose on you. We just see you as more than you see yourself. All we ask is that you let us silently give you the praise we think you deserve.”

“But… I’m not infallible.”

“Neither were the Tuatha or we’d not be here at all,” Fiona said. “Yet they were viewed as gods, too, right? You didn’t object when we gave Morrigan a prayer, so why do you object if we wish to do the same for you? You have done so much more than she has for us.”

“Master, just let us love you,” Myna whispered.

“That’s all we want,” Ryann said.

“All the love,” Ida added.

“As much as you’ll let us,” Chastity chimed in.

“And then a little more after that,” Andrea said firmly. “We will love you as much as you love us.”

Sean snorted at how forceful Andrea was in that moment. “Fine, just no prayers in front of me. I still can’t really accept the idea, but I won’t try to stop you. Your happiness is all I care about.”

“And your happiness is what we care about,” Fiona said, pressing herself to him and kissing him softly.

Sean surrendered to the kiss, accepting her and the others.
Seriously, I have the body made by the gods, empowered by the gods, and I can do more than most people here. If I was back when the Tuatha were in their heyday, I’d likely be grouped in with them, at least in part.

~
*
~
*
~

Dinner came and went. Lilly had made a wonderful fowl stew that everyone enjoyed, and she promised to save some for Aria and Prita when they returned. Everyone opted to stay home besides Ryann and Ida, who went with Sean to the Oaken Glen.

“Everything ready for tomorrow?” Sean asked as they walked down the street.

“Fiona said she’d have everything in order,” Ida replied. “They finished up the new house yesterday and the staff should be settling in tonight. Will they be joining our sparring sessions?”

“Good question,” Sean said. “It isn’t mandated, so they might or might not. Why?”

“Not sure I want to try fighting the animal handlers,” Ryann said. “You might not know, but their blood makes them much stronger than many people, and much heavier. Not sure I can flip one of them.”

Sean pictured Ryann flipping Quinna and chuckled, “It’s doable. People barely bigger than Ida’s brother can toss people my size around. Might not be easy, but it can be done.”

“If you say so,” Ryann said, her eyes moving from shadow to shadow. “Surprised they haven’t tried to ambush us again.”

“The rumors could be working against them,” Sean said. “Hard to convince people to attack someone who is rumored to have killed twenty men and a dog by himself.”

Ryann snorted, “You have a point.”

Arriving at the Oaken Glen, Sean gave Tabitha the same warm greeting she gave them. “We have the private room tonight, I think.”

“Yes, sir. Bemin is serving that room tonight. Follow me, please.”

“I’ll see you when you leave,” Ida said, giving him a kiss on the cheek before walking over to the apprentice table.

“You’ll be taking over for our group when Bemin leaves?” Ryann asked as they followed Tabitha.

“Yes, that’s correct,” Tabitha said a little warily. “Is that a problem?”

“No,” Ryann smiled, “just wanted to know.”

Tabitha’s exhale of relief was audible to them. “Oh, good.”

Ryann frowned and Sean chuckled. “Tabitha, did you hear stories?”

Tabitha’s steps faltered for a second. “I don’t know what you mean, sir.”

“About me being a bitch...” Ryann muttered.

“It’s okay to answer,” Sean said.

“Lilly warned me that you might be hard to deal with. Even Bemin warned me you’d be prickly,” Tabitha replied slowly.

“Fuck, was I that bad?”

“At times,” Sean replied, giving her waist a squeeze. “You’re doing better now, though.”

“Here you are,” Tabitha said, stopping next to the door and knocking before opening it.

“Thank you, Tabitha,” Sean said. “Evening, everyone.”

“It is evening, but it isn’t good,” Fredrick said. “Surprised you only have Ryann with you.”

“Getting ready for the move,” Sean replied. “I heard from Ryan some of what tonight is going to entail.” Taking his seat, he gave everyone a greeting. “Is there other bad news?”

“Isn’t that enough?” Justin snorted. “Losing them will all but cripple the ability to cheaply conduct business with the bathhouses.”

Sean gave the half-Orc a frown. “Admitting defeat already?”

“Their families are pressuring them,” Justin sighed. “Maybe you don’t understand what that means, since you don’t come from an established family.”

“
Enough
,” Fredrick interrupted them. “Italice, Ryan, if you want to explain to everyone?”

Both Ryan and Italice told roughly the same story: they had gone to tell their families about their impending courting, but had been ordered to leave the association instead.

“What are you going to do?” Joseph asked once they finished.

“If they remove us, we can’t use our Talents without having to pay for the privilege to do so,” Ryan said. “They are considered family secrets. If not for that, I might have told my father to do it.”

“Same with me,” Italice said. “I didn’t because I hoped Sean would have a solution.”

Sean looked grim when all eyes turned to him. “I don’t have a ready answer, but let’s talk it out. Did they give you a time frame?”

“No, but I expect they want it done soon,” Ryan said.

“Same,” Italice nodded. “It was also pointed out to me that your inventions are going to cause major problems with the reservoir. We need a solution to all the extra water being generated. It’s going to be laid at the association’s feet when the reservoir overflows.”

Fredrick grimaced. “Yes, that could be a major issue if we don’t have a solution by then.”

“I’ll be working on it over my engine,” Sean said. “Before we get to more news, let’s see if we don’t have an answer to the current dilemma... What if you two announced the courtship before giving your answers to your families? Would they still pull the trigger?”

Italice and Ryan exchanged a glance. “Hard to say. It would be a great thing for our families if a marriage took place, but I think the pressure is coming from well above our stations,” Italice said.

“So it won’t stop it,” Sean said. “We need something to offer them that can be seen as an incentive for you two to stay. Besides your courtship, that is.”

“That would be best,” Ryan agreed.

“Do you have anything, Sean?” Italice asked.

“What…” Sean started before shaking his head. “Not right this moment, but give me a day or two, if possible. If they press you to answer, it will be up to you, but no one here will blame you, no matter what you choose.”

“As if we’d leave,” Italice snorted. “I…” She trailed off, her eyes flickering to the few who hadn’t promised to keep secrets. “I would never walk away from the friendship I have found.”

“Me, neither,” Ryan nodded.

A knock at the door admitted Bemin. “I came to refresh your drinks. The Dames and Somnia are also here.”

“I need to be going,” Justin said, getting to his feet. “Goodnight.”

Mageeyes, Flamehair, and Somnia all came into the room once Justin left. Bemin went to get drinks for the table when everyone had taken a seat.

Jefferson cleared his throat. “I’ve been thinking... is that deal still open from before?”

“Deal?” Fredrick asked.

“Secrets kept, for knowledge.”

Nick shifted in his seat, looking uncomfortable, but didn’t leave.

“Yes,” Sean said. “You wanted to know now?”

“If the offer is still there,” Jefferson replied.

Nick grimaced and looked at Flamehair. “Dame… Charie, you’ve made this deal. Is it truly worth it?”

“It will cause you some trouble, but it might also be exactly what you’ve been seeking for years,” Flamehair replied.

Nick sat up straighter. “Truly?”

“You’ve been to the bathhouse,” Fredrick said. “You’ve met Angusson’s wife. She had a condition that has miraculously cleared up.”

Nick’s eyes went to Sean, hope in them. “I’ll make the pledge.”

“Okay,” Sean said.

Once the Agreement had been made, the two men sat there in silence.

“Today has been a real eye-opener,” Jefferson laughed as he got to his feet. “I didn’t expect tha—” His voice cut off abruptly as his hand slapped down on the table, his face contorted in pain. “Winter’s tits!”

Sean blinked, briefly seeing a connection form between him and Jefferson, even without Mage Sight open. “You okay?”

Breathing hard, Jefferson nodded. “It’s fading. What was that?”

“You just got what we all did when we made the same Agreement,” Joseph chuckled, “but we didn’t have any pain.”

“What does that mean?” Jefferson asked.

“We didn’t cover that,” Sean said. “You just got a dose of energy and probably have some kind of Talent now. Considering your job, it’ll likely be a type of flesh Shaping.”

Jefferson blinked at him for a few seconds before he started to laugh. “I can do what that namby-pamby asshole Silkenhands can do?”

“You’ll have to try and find out,” Sean said. “I’d give it a bit of time before you do, though. I doubt you have a lot of energy right now.”

“I’ll give it time. Just the idea of being able to fix small mistakes instead of having to redo an entire section is a blessing.” Giving Sean a thankful nod, he headed for the door. “See you tomorrow.”

“What about me?” Nick asked.

“Everyone appears to have gotten something,” Sean said. “I don’t know what it would be for you... You were hopeful earlier, though. Why?”

“Jess,” Nick said softly, “my wife. Her family has always been a bit frail.”

“Can you bring her tomorrow?” Sean asked. “I can give her a look over and see if I can help her.”

Nick rose from his seat and bowed deeply to Sean. “I will be forever in your debt if you can.”

“No promises, but I’ll try,” Sean said.

“That is most of the evening,” Mageeyes sighed. “Was there anything else to be discussed?”

Ryan and Italice gave her a quick review of what was going on with them. While they did, Nick took his leave of the group.

“I see. I can’t exert much influence, but I can see if a lessening can’t be applied. Sean spoke with Lady Sharpeyes today and they almost reached an understanding. I’ll see if she won’t help mitigate things for you both.”

“I have a long day tomorrow,” Flamehair sighed as she rose to her feet. “I’m to speak with Lord Sharpeyes about the state of cleaning. If I’m not here tomorrow, it is because I got very drunk. Goodnight.”

“I doubt she’ll be here,” Saret said when Flamehair left. “She’s always in a bad mood after speaking to the City Lord. None of them understand how much work her family does.”

“Let’s call it a night,” Fredrick said.

“A moment?” Joseph asked. “I thought it was only a small problem, so I didn’t want to mention it sooner, but maybe it’s tied in to other troubles. We never got our coal last Oneday and my message to the Blackhand family was not returned today. I think we’re being forced out by taking our fuel away.”

Fredrick grimaced. “I’ll speak with them tomorrow. It’s likely that Denmur has decided to move forward and quickly before the bathhouses can become a bigger threat to him.”

“Fucking Denmur,” Sean said. “I’ll see if I can’t come up with something to help you two, Ryan and Italice.”

“Thank you, Sean,” Ryan said. “We’ll not be leaving the association, but I’d like to keep my family close, too.”

“I understand,” Sean said.

As they were walking home, Sean frowned. “Ry, what do you think of Justin?”

“He rubs me wrong. Whenever you go speak with Amedee privately, he makes comments about maybe you trying to get a leg up and leave the others behind. Everyone laughs at him and he’s almost stopped doing it, but I don’t like him.”

“His apprentice is a bit standoffish, as well,” Ida added.

“He wasn’t at the party when he was supposed to be, and now Denmur is moving quickly, as if he knows when things are going to happen,” Sean muttered. “Ven, have a message sent to Fredrick. Tell him I suspect Justin of not being really with us. I think he’s a plant for Denmur.”

“It’s sent,” Ven said, landing on his shoulder. “We could put some Fairies near his place and keep an eye on him?”

Sean thought about it, then nodded. “Do it.”

“It’ll be done,” Ven said, taking off from his shoulder.

“You think it’s him?” Ryann asked.

“I had thought possibly Nick, but he just pledged, and after seeing the hope in his eyes, I don’t think it’s him. Jefferson would rather shove his foot into Denmur’s ass, so that leaves one possibility. I might be slow on some things, but this could get you hurt, so I’m not going to play it slow with him.”

“We’ll need to tell Fiona,” Ida said.

“We’ll tell them when we get home.”

Chapter Seventeen

Sean woke from a dreamless sleep to find himself surrounded. He smiled softly as he looked to either side— his wives were all sleeping peacefully. Ida was on the far outside, her back pressed to Ryann’s.
About as close to a cuddle as you can get with her,
Sean chuckled to himself. He was content to just lay there for a time in the cuddle puddle.

Fiona murmured and rubbed at her eyes, followed almost immediately by Myna. “Shh, they’re still sleeping,” Fiona barely whispered.

“Not all of us,” Sean whispered.

“Morning, Master,” Myna smiled over Fiona’s shoulder at him.

“Morning, my silly kitty. Get up so we can slide out and let them sleep?”

“Yes.”

“Not sleeping... I’ve been awake for a bit,” Andrea murmured, kissing his chest.

“Used to waking up with her,” Chastity murmured.

“Is everyone else awake?” Ida asked.

“Seems like,” Ryann answered.

“Guess we’re all up,” Sean chuckled. “Everyone excited for the move?”

“Yes,” Myna nodded.

“I hope you like what we did,” Fiona said.

“I’m sure I will,” Sean replied.

“Lilly should have breakfast started,” Andrea said.

“She’s already here?” Sean asked.

“She stayed last night to make sure she could make breakfast without one of us having to let her in.”

“Well, let’s get going,” Sean said.

~
*
~
*
~

When they reached the dining room, Sean was surprised to hear two voices in the kitchen. “Did we have company?”

“Felora stayed the night. She wanted to help us move,” Fiona said offhandedly.

“Morning,” Felora grinned, poking her head out of the kitchen. “I’ll bring the tea.”

Sean took his seat with a puzzled look. “Where did she sleep?”

“With Lilly,” Myna replied.

Felora came out of the kitchen with two kettles. Her smile was wide, and Sean caught sight of her small fangs. “Thank you for letting me stay the night,” she told Fiona as she set the kettles down. “I’ll be right back with the cups.” Felora came back with the cups before pouring and passing them out.

Sean looked over at Ryann, but all he saw was a pleasant smile as she thanked Felora.
Guess it helped more than I thought. No way she would have been that way if she was still insecure.

“Sean, you don’t mind, right?” Felora asked, breaking him out of his thoughts.

“Huh?”

“Me staying over and helping you move?”

“No, that’s fine. You can stay over with Lilly whenever you’d like. I know you were friends before we ever showed up. I don’t think any of us will turn down the help moving, either.”

“You seem... unsure,” Felora said, looking a little uncertain. “I don’t mean to intrude.”

“No, you’re fine, Felora. Sorry, I was thinking about other things,” Sean said, giving her a smile. “Just happy to see you and Ryann getting along better.”

“So am I,” Felora smiled, giving Ryann a wink. “Maybe I can get Ida to talk her into some fun later.” Sean’s cheeks heated and Felora giggled. “You’re so easy, Sean. Well, not in the way that counts the most.”

Fiona laughed, “Felora, stop teasing our husband. If we do it too often, he might stop blushing.”

“As you wish, Fiona,” Felora laughed as she headed back to the kitchen.

Sean exhaled. “Thank you, dear.”

“No need to thank me. I was just being honest,” Fiona smiled.

Aria and Prita entered the room, stopping Sean from replying. “Morning to you both. I’m glad you made it safely,” he told them instead.

“Thank you, sir,” Prita said, curtsying low to him. “It is an honor to join you for breakfast.”

“It was an easy trip, just a bit long,” Aria said. “She did her best to keep moving.”

Prita looked down. “I’m sorry about all the breaks.”

“You’re still near starvation. It was a given, so stop fussing about it,” Aria said, ushering Prita to the last seat at the table. “Now, sit down. I have a feeling breakfast will be ready soon.”

“Breakfast,” Lilly said, coming into the room as if waiting for the cue. “I used up the last of the food we kept here, so eat up.”

It took Lilly and Felora two trips each to bring out the large spread— eggs, meat, skillet potatoes, pancakes, a small pot of frumenty, diced fruits, and even some bread. Everyone had more than enough to choose from, and no one had to skimp on their choices. Aria cautioned Prita when she tried to take more than would be good for her, and Prita meekly put the extra back, apologizing.

When Fiona finished eating, she gave Sean a glance before turning her attention to Prita. “Prita, I can ask our friends about you working for them. They will treat you well. We don’t keep friends who wouldn’t. Or, if you’d like, you can work for us, though our Agreement is a bit much for some to agree to.”

Sean stopped eating for a moment, not having expected that offer to be made. Fiona patted his leg, not looking at him, but having guessed at his reaction. Shaking his head, he went back to eating.

Prita stared at her with wide eyes. “Mistress?”

“We have every position filled except for the laundry maid,” Fiona said. “I left it open when I heard you were going to need work. It is your choice, and you should know that the Agreement carries a secrecy clause that is equal to the life of the one taking it.”

Prita swallowed hard and looked around the table, but she saw only smiles. Her eyes stopped on Sean last. “Sir,” she started before pausing and glancing at Aria, then back to Sean, “is it true that you Bond your servants and give them access to Talents and energy?”

Sean nodded, pushing his empty plate away. “Every single new servant is Bonded and has been given energy and access to at least one Talent. The Agreement does mean death, though, if it’s broken. Don’t take it lightly, please.”

Prita blinked at him, then bowed her head. “You honor me, sir. To offer me such, and to ask me in such a manner...”

Sean was a little perplexed at her attitude, but the moment in the Den’s kitchen came back to him. “I’m not nobility, Prita. I’m just a Shaper.”

Felora snorted, “As if any other Shaper in the city was even a tenth of you. Prita, a word of advice? Take the offer. If I had been offered such, I’d take it.”

Prita’s eyes widened. “You would?”

“Oh, yes.”

Sean cleared his throat, clearly uncomfortable. “The choice is yours, Prita. No one else’s.”

“I would accept,” Prita said, not looking up.

Sean let out a small sigh. “What’s your full name, Prita?”

“Prita Funder, sir.”

“I, Sean MacDougal, do offer the following Bond to Prita Funder: you will be granted access to self-healing and Shaping enough to help with the clothing, with as much energy as you can comfortably hold. In return, you shall be the laundry maid of my household. You will hold all secrets of me and my family, as well as any business dealings you hear, on your life. You shall remain safe from any unwanted attentions from my family, and if any guest tries to harass you, I will come to your defense. This Bond is to last no less than one year, and can be extended as long as neither party objects. Your pay shall be ten silver for the year.”

Prita blinked at him before stammering out her acceptance. “I… I… accept, sir.”

“Sean is best, but sir is okay. Those are the only two, though,” Sean said, wanting to make sure she didn’t pick anything else to call him. “Fiona is in charge of all the Bonded. Under her is Andrea, who oversees all the staff, and Lilly, who is the head maid. Okay?”

“Yes, sir,” Prita said earnestly, tears trickling from her eyes. “To offer me so much…” Trailing off, she touched her large ears and shook her head.

“Master doesn’t hold to prejudices, as you will see,” Myna said softly. “You have Bat Moonbound blood, yes, but I have Feline and am one of his wives. The majority of the staff is similar… not because of their blood, but because he doesn’t hold our blood against us.”

“Uh, yeah,” Sean said, uncomfortable with Prita’s crying. “I’m going to take a quick look around. See you in a few.”

“Sean,” Felora called out, “can I come with you?”

“Sure,” Sean said without thinking and quickly left the room.

Felora caught up to him as he went downstairs. She stayed silent, following him outside and into the smithy. He stopped dead just inside the door and stared at the bars of metal. Felora watched him for a long moment before she moved to the side.

“Sean… it really bothers you, doesn’t it?” Felora asked, her sex-kitten tone muted. “Having others look up to you so much? Ida said so, but it’s so odd seeing it firsthand. You are single-handedly changing this city, and yet you balk at asking a woman barely into her majority to be your laundry maid.”

Exhaling, Sean moved to the anvil and took a seat. “Odd, isn’t it? I just had a conversation with them yesterday where they basically called me divine, and then I panicked over that.”

“But you are divine,” Felora said simply. “That’s why I had such a hard time resisting you. I had a talk with my mother and she explained it. Divine energy is the best one of my kind can get, and you are radiating it. It’s the best food you can imagine, as well as the best sex, drink, and anything else you care to add, all in one delicious serving.” The lust in her voice had started to rise, but she forced it to back off. “That’s why I had such difficulties... honestly, I still do, but I know that trying to press you would lead to me being banished from your home.”

“You’re right on that count,” Sean said.

“Instead, I let my desires fuel me to do the right thing. To be a woman you might not object to having beside you, even with my lineage and history. I started to talk to Ida with the motive of knowing you better. That was wrong of me, but in doing so, I came to know her and Ryann. Even when Ryann kept pushing me away, it was so much fun to be with them. Lilly told me that it wasn’t just me, but her, as well, who had incurred her wrath by showing interest in you.”

“I do need to thank you for that. Helping her, that is. I’m surprised you agreed, and for as little as you did.”

“At that point, Ida was a friend... and even Ryann, for all her bitchiness, was, too. She asked me with sincerity to help her, and not for her, but for you. She was willing to give herself to me to make herself better for you. I couldn’t not help her, not when I wanted to make myself better for you, too, Sean.”

Sean exhaled deeply. “You didn’t push me when you were in my head last. You even backed off and shared a fragile part of yourself.”

“Yes. I could have pressed like I did last time, but that wouldn’t have helped me get closer to my dream.”

“The kiss, at the end,” Sean asked, “why?”

“Succubi, to a limited degree, can sense intent behind emotional moments. When you kissed my cheek, I felt honest affection and care. My heart nearly burst... that single act filled me more than even the orgasm you gave me the first time.”

“Have they agreed?” Sean asked the question he half-feared the answer to.

“Not yet, but maybe one day,” Felora sighed. “Until that day, I will dream my dreams and hope. I’ll give you some space, but I wanted you to know my honest feelings.” She all but ran from the building, and Sean watched her go.

“Well, fuck,” Sean sighed. “Looks like this tenday is far from over.”

Chapter Eighteen

A Messenger Fairy zipped up to Sean. “There are eight haulers with two carts coming this way.”

“Thank you,” Sean said, getting to his feet and moving to the back gate. He reached it and had it open before the first cart got to him. “Morning. Come on in. We’re moving the household stuff first, then the work stuff.”

“MacDougal,” one of the men called to him, “good to see you again.”

“Thanks for taking the job,” Sean replied. “Fiona should be here—”

“And I am, husband,” Fiona said, stepping out of the back door. “Follow me, please. One of the others or myself will direct you in each room. The sooner we get this done, the bigger the bonus I promised you.”

A cheer went up from the haulers and they quickly followed her inside. Sean shook his head as he watched them go. He decided to check the bathhouse one more time to make sure it was up to speed for Ida’s family.

The movers had both carts fully loaded and were ready to go in short order. Fiona and Myna went with Sean and the movers. They went down the back alleys for most of the trip, though they did have to take a few of the main roads to get to the house.

Sean glanced at the Den just down the street as they turned up an alley. “Pretty far from the crafters, aren’t we?”

“Yes, but it’ll work out, dear,” Fiona smiled. “Wait until you see the place.”

It wasn’t long before Myna darted ahead of them and rang the bell on a massive double gate. “Quilla, we’re here!”

The sound of bolts being drawn back answered her call, and a moment later, Quilla and Quinna had the two gates open for them. A couple of the haulers gave the large women long looks of interest when they passed by.

“We’d break you,” Quinna snorted when she saw one of them looking at her.

Looking away, the hauler coughed, “Was just admiring.”

“Gentlemen, leave the staff alone,” Fiona said archly. “Now, follow the maids. They will show you where things go,” she motioned to the three Moonbound and Lilly, all wearing maid uniforms.

The guys began offloading things at her command, and each set followed one of the maids inside. Quinna snorted as she watched them go before she gave Fiona a nod of thanks.

“You’re welcome. If they bother you again, let me know, and they will be fired,” Fiona told her.

“Right.”

“Now, dear husband, let me take you on a quick tour,” Fiona smiled brightly. “You can see the carriage house, stables, and kennels there.” She motioned to the large connected buildings against one wall, near the back gate. “The Denna twins have rooms in there, as well. The other corner of the backyard is the gardener’s shed and house. The Ringtons are housed there.”

Sean nodded, taking in how large the grounds were at the back of the manor. “The front yard is this big, too?”

“Bigger. The gardens are there,” Myna said.

“Okay, lots of room to work with.”

“That building there is your workshop,” Fiona said, pointing out another structure. “All the metals will be in there once they are brought over. Now, let’s go inside.”

Entering through the back door, Sean let out a soft whistle. “Was the interior already Shaped?”

“Yes, though we did patch some spots,” Fiona said, looking at the golden oak walls and floor. “The first door here is the indoor latrine. I need to speak with Charie about getting a mage to deal with it on a daily basis.”

“I’m sure I can set a rune to take care of that… it would need just a simple toggle to get it to work so everyone can keep it clean,” Sean said. “Some mithril would be best. I’ll set it later.”

“You make it sound so easy to do,” Fiona laughed lightly. “Come on, let me show you the rest of the first floor. The rooms for the maids and others are through these doors. This is the back stairway to the second floor. Across from it, there is the bathing room.”

A tub double the size that they had at their old home dominated half of the room. A dozen showerheads took up one wall, and a cabinet set and washtub stood in one corner alone.

“Damn, you put that monster tub in, didn’t you?” Sean asked, giving Fiona a kiss.

“We did, but now you need to install your additions to it.”

“I’ll handle it later,” Sean grinned.

“Are you going to try improving them, too?” Myna asked.

“Yeah. I have some ideas, but it’ll be an on and off thing. I have other matters I need to address first.”

Continuing with the tour, the kitchen was the next room and was almost as big as a commercial one. Sean gave the cooks a friendly nod as they went through. “Cold cellar down there?”

“And the wine cellar, sir,” Glorina replied. “We’ll be cooking your first meal here tonight. Did you have any requests?”

“Something to mark the occasion,” Sean said. “You know more about cooking than I do.”

“As you wish, sir,” Glorina bowed her head, mirrored by the other two.

“Next is the formal dining room,” Fiona said, leading him into the massive room across the hall.

“How many?”

“Up to fifty,” Fiona said. “The table and chairs were left behind, along with that.” She pointed up to where the ten-wisp chandelier hung.

Sean stared at the wisps for a long moment. “See about replacing that with a normal one, please. Have that one taken to my workshop.”

“Ryann mentioned you might want that,” Myna nodded. “We’ll have the new one put up tonight.”

“Thank you,” Sean said, still looking at the wisps. “I have to find out if they’re evil like legends state or not. It’s been bothering me since the first time I saw them.”

“It’ll be handled. In the meantime, let’s continue with the tour,” Fiona said, leading him from the formal dining room into the informal one.

“This is the informal dining room?” Sean asked with a raised eyebrow, looking at the fancy twenty-five seat table.

“Yes. It should work fine for our meals most of the time,” Fiona said. “I do want to invite the association over for dinner in the near future.”

“Nineday?” Sean suggested. “We can let them know tonight.”

“That will work. I’ll let Glorina know.”

The next few rooms were the sitting rooms; the library, which had bookshelves full of books; the parlor for entertaining guests; a study for the master of the house; and the main entry room.

“Not sure I’ll use the study. Might be best if you use it to keep track of our finances, Fiona.”

“If that is what you want, dear,” Fiona said. “We still have the second floor to go. Come on.”

Climbing to the second floor, they passed the haulers coming back down to get another load. “This had a number of rooms, but we’ve changed some things,” Fiona said.

“First, we have the rooms for Aria and anyone else who is Life Bonded but not married to you,” Myna said, showing him the bedroom.

“It’s almost as big as the master bedroom we left behind. Nice little suite,” Sean said, seeing the desk area along with the small sofa, table, and other odds and ends. “What are beds made out of?”

“These are feather beds,” Myna told him. “They are very soft.”

“Yeah, they’re supposed to be. Never slept on one,” Sean said.

“We’ll skip the next few rooms, since they look just like this one,” Fiona said. “We’ll go to the master bedroom.”

Sean was led down to the end of the hall where a set of double doors stood open. The room was a living space with chairs, sofas, and tables. Large picture windows looked down over the backyard and helped to illuminate the room. A giant desk took up a corner of the room with a stuffed chair behind it.

“Everything seems very noble,” Sean said, looking at the padded furniture and the richness of the room. “Then again, it was a noble’s home. Where do the three doors go?” He pointed at the right-hand wall. There was a single door near each corner, but a pair of double doors took up the middle of the wall.

“We’ll show you,” Fiona said, moving across the room to open the double doors.

Sean trailed after her and shook his head when he saw the bedroom. “Damn, now that is a big bed. What is it, twice what we had?”

“Close,” Myna nodded, “but it’s more than enough room for us all to spread out if we want. Though I prefer the cuddle puddles.”

“Of course you do, silly kitty,” Sean smiled, pulling her in for a kiss and ear rub. “There was only the one wisp-light fixture?”

“Yes. They aren’t cheap, Sean. Even the Oaken Glen only has the one,” Fiona said.

“Okay. Glad there aren’t more. What about the doors in here?”

“The doors to either side connect to the side rooms, which empty out into the main room,” Fiona said, opening one to show a dressing room with vanity mirrors for the ladies. “We’ve split the rooms up. You’re in this one, along with me and Myna. This might shift again if more wives are added, but for now, there is enough room for a dozen people to use it easily.”

Sean took a deep breath. “How many do you expect to have?”

Fiona shook her head. “As many as you’ll allow, Sean. None of us are going to push you.”

“Not even me,” Myna said, “though there are a couple who are obviously eager.”

“Yeah, I figured. Felora said she didn’t have the approval of you all yet. I think Lilly is the other one, and since no one has said she’s approved, I’m letting it be.”

“Once we approve them, will you accept them?” Myna asked.

“If you’re all in agreement, yes. I’m not going to put them off or hem and haw on it. I trust you to know who should join us and who shouldn’t.”

“Lilly... we’re going to wait and see,” Fiona said. “Felora has been helpful multiple times. At this point, it’s just Ryann who has to approve her. We’ve all agreed her interest in you is genuine.”

“Okay,” Sean said. “This place is massive. You did a lot of work on this room, obviously.”

Fiona smiled. “They should be getting done with the first load. Should we finish the tour?”

“Front yard?” Sean asked.

“Indeed.”

Making their way down to the front door, they passed the haulers again. Sean gave the men a nod as he went by. Outside the front doors, Sean whistled. “Front yard is bigger.”

“The gardens do take up a good amount of room,” Myna nodded.

“The building up here is the one we converted to be the shop to sell things,” Fiona said as they crossed the yard to the shop.

“What was it before?”

“Guard barracks,” Fiona said. “Between the Messenger Fairies and us, I’m not sure we need more guards.”

“Fair enough. Are the kennels set up for cuons?”

“They can be shifted for it, but there are no dogs here currently. Getting cuons is difficult.”

“Aria might know how,” Myna suggested.

“Something to ask about,” Sean said. “I’d feel better having a couple on the grounds. I know they’ll listen to me and Aria.”

Opening the shop, Fiona led him inside. It reminded Sean of a cross between Eva’s and Fredrick’s shops. There were a couple of chairs and tables set near the edges of the room, and there was a counter that dominated the far side of the room. Shelves stood behind the counter, currently empty, but enough of them to show off a good sampling of what they could make.

“Through the door?”

“A workroom and storage. Figure we can make most of the items in the house and bring them out, or we can do some here,” Fiona said. “Well, that was the tour. What do you think?”

“Should last us a long time,” Sean said. “Surprised we could afford this place.”

“We had more than you think we did, and Amedee got a good deal for us. Ready to go back for the second load?”

“Yeah, though I’m going to bring some metal and gems with us this time. I’d like to work on the tub while the rest of the moving happens.”

“If that’s your wish, husband,” Fiona smiled.

“I look forward to using the bath tonight,” Myna said.

Chapter Nineteen

They had finished moving in, leaving a sign on the old shop door to direct any customers to the new shop opening tomorrow. Late afternoon had come, so Sean and his wives assembled in the backyard.

“We’re still working on fighting unarmed,” Myna said, ignoring the audience they had. “If you others wish to learn, speak with me later. Aria or myself will instruct you on how to fight with and without weapons. This estate has no guards besides us.”

When none of the onlookers spoke up, Myna got them paired off and fighting. After a few matches, Lilly and Felora asked to join. Myna pulled them aside and got them started with the basics. Once those two joined, Quilla, Quinna, Rumia, and Rosa asked to participate. As they were finishing up, the four maids, Tiska, Cali, Xenta, and Prita, joined as well, leaving the cooks as the only ones not learning.

“Myna, ask them if they want to train, and if they do, maybe a midday lesson for them?” Sean suggested.

“I will handle it, Master.”

“Thank you for letting us join you,” Quinna said.

“Everyone who wants to learn can,” Sean said. “Myna is a strict teacher, but that is to your benefit. If you’d rather participate in the midday lesson, that is also an option.”

“Why don’t you go start on your bath, husband?” Fiona smiled. “I need to have a few words with our staff before I join you.”

“Sure.”

“We’ll keep him company,” Ryann said.

~
*
~
*
~

Dropping her dirty clothes in the washtub, Andrea grinned. “I don’t have to do laundry anymore. That will be different.”

“Prita will be handling all the clothes and linen for the house,” Chastity said as she tossed hers in too. “She’s excited to start. She’s such a sweetheart.”

“Sean, did you modify the tub already?” Ryann asked as she stepped under a shower.

“Yeah, I improved it a little, but I’ll be tinkering with it on and off.”

“I can’t wait to see what you come up with,” Ida smiled. “I’ll be going over with Fiona to see about combining and modifying our old home and my parents’ tomorrow. Mother was excited to have the old bathhouse.”

“I don’t blame her,” Myna said as she scrubbed up. “It’s a wonderful tub to lounge in.”

“We’ll upgrade it and the other tubs once I have it all worked out,” Sean said as he started to rinse the soap off.

“Sorry for the delay, husband,” Fiona said, coming into the room.

“No problem,” Sean replied and stuck his head under the water to rinse the soap out of his hair. “Everything okay?”

“Yes, just explaining that we do dinner as a family and that being clean beforehand is a must,” Fiona said, a hint of laughter to her tone.

Sean froze at her words. “Ah, I... see.”

“Never used one of these, but I’ve heard of them,” Rosa said as she was stripping. “They are at the Forged Bonds bathhouses, right?”

“Indeed. Master created them,” Myna said. “If you want to come over here, we’ll explain how they work.”

“This one is open,” Sean said, quickly turning off the water and moving to the tub, not looking toward the collection of women in various stages of undress. “Myna, you can handle the introduction of showers. Fiona can help you.”

“Of course, husband,” Fiona replied. “You just relax. You look a bit tense... and stiff.”

Sean’s eyelid twitched, but he didn’t correct her as he stepped into the tub and triggered the runes to get the water moving. Taking a seat with his back to the showers, he sighed.

Well played, Fiona, well played. She’s going to break my ingrained habits one way or another. Just don’t ogle; be respectful. That’s all you need to do, Sean. They don’t have to shower with you… or did Fiona tell them they had to? No, she isn’t like that. She knows I would be pissed if she did.

“Sean?” Andrea asked, slipping into the tub next to him. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, fine.”

“Is it the same as with us?” Chastity asked softly when she got in on his other side.

“Mixed bathing wasn’t common in my world, or at least not from where I was from. I’ll be fine, I just didn’t expect it... though I probably should have.”

“Does it help if none of them look embarrassed about it?” Andrea asked.

Sean shrugged. “Yes and no.”

“Already took the good seats,” Ryann said as she stepped into the tub, sliding into the water across from Sean. “I don’t think they expected the extra bonuses of the indoor latrine with the rune and the baths.”

“No, they didn’t,” Ida added. “Staff and Bonded aren’t allowed to use the same bathing areas as their employers, much less use the same baths.

“Join us when you’re ready,” Fiona called back to the others as she climbed into the tub. Andrea slid aside so Fiona could sit next to Sean. “Now, husband, go ahead.”

“Just wished you had warned me,” Sean said.

“That’s all?”

“Yeah.”

“You might have tried to avoid it, like the first night with Aria,” Myna said as she got in next to Fiona.

“Might have,” Sean agreed, “but if it’s going to happen all the time anyway, what’s the point in avoiding it today? I’m a little uncomfortable, not going to deny that, but at the same time, I’m adapting.”

“You are, indeed,” Fiona smiled, kissing his cheek. “Sorry for springing it on you, dear heart.”

“You’re trying to help me, and maybe shock is what’s needed,” Sean said, putting his arm around her. “How do you like the new jets?”

“They feel a little better,” Ryann said. “The ones for the feet are different.”

“They’re connected to the ones for your back. I’ll separate them into different sets later so you can mix and match. I still need to add an air intake into the system.”

“Air? Why?” Ida asked.

“It makes it so much better,” Sean smiled. “I think they were ventair…? No, uh hang on... venturi, yeah. Venturi would mix in the air and give a much better sensation. I also want to add in a way to adjust the direction of the jets so you can make it better for each person.”

“Mistress, are we really allowed to join you all?” Rosa asked.

“Yes,” Fiona said. “There is enough room for all of us.”

Sean could feel the eyes on him. “It’s fine, but only if you are comfortable. You can dry off and go if you wish, or try the tub.”

“Even us?” Cali asked uncertainly.

“Master isn’t prejudiced,” Myna said.

“Moonbound, Dryad, Human, Dwarf, Fae... doesn’t matter to me. All that matters is the person,” Sean said.

“It’s true,” Aria said, stepping into the tub. “Even Harpy blood doesn’t bother him.”

Sean’s eyes darted to Aria’s sun-kissed skin before he looked away. “Correct. Oh, Aria, can you find a way for us to get some cuons?”

“They’re expensive, but I can ask around,” Aria said. “Not surprised you want some.”

“You’d feel better having some around, too,” Sean chuckled.

“There is that.”

“Will they listen to anyone other than you, Aria?” Quinna asked as she stepped into the tub.

“Sean,” Aria said. “I’m sure he can get them to listen to all of you, too.”

“Really?” Quilla asked, taking a seat next to her sister. “I thought they only listened to tamers.” She looked at Sean. “Are you capable of taming?”

Sean shook his head and did his best to keep his eyes off her massive breasts just beneath the water. “No, it’s not a Talent. It’s a gift that lets me speak with them.”

“Speak with them?” Tiska asked, sighing as the jets hit her back. “Oh, these are delightful.”

“I can understand any language spoken in front of me,” Sean said. “Welcome to the first secret to be kept.”

“He doesn’t seem capable of sharing that, though,” Fiona said. “There are some things that only he can do.”

“Yeah, I’m not sure why,” Sean admitted. “I find it a bit odd.”

“The healing is the only gift we know of that has been passed on to us,” Myna said.

“True,” Sean said slowly. “I had thought maybe the Magic Bond or Infinite Possibilities had, but maybe that’s just me sharing Talents and not the gifts being shared?”

“You call them gifts,” Prita said from the corner, mostly out of Sean’s view. “Why do you do that?”

“Well, that’s a long story,” Sean said awkwardly.

“We can explain it to them later,” Fiona said. “It’d take longer than the bath.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean—!” Prita said quickly.

“It’s fine,” Sean said. “I’m not upset. It’s more the biggest secret of the family, and it’s a long story. Any of them can tell you when there’s time.”

“It’s okay,” Myna said, patting Prita’s knee. “Calm yourself.”

“I’m going to bail,” Sean said. “See you all for dinner. Enjoy the tub.”

“Will you grab me a towel, too, Sean?” Andrea asked. “I want to check in with Glorina.”

“Yeah, sure.”

Sean got out, all too aware of the eyes on him. Drying off, he wrapped the towel around his waist before bringing one over to Andrea. “Are the clothes in the cabinets?”

“Yes. I have them labeled so everyone knows which shelf is theirs and Prita can put the clothes into the right one,” Fiona said.

“Thank you, dear. You do think of everything,” Sean smiled as he walked toward the cabinet.

“Why did he cover up?” Quinna whispered.

“He’s very modest,” Fiona explained, not bothering to whisper. “It’s not any of you. He was that way with me and Myna when we first knew him, too.”

Sean was glad his back was to the tub as he stripped the towel off and dressed. Andrea was only a few seconds behind him and left the room with him.

“Sean?” Andrea called out.

“Yeah, Andie?”

“Are you really okay?”

Sean gave her a lopsided smile. “Mostly. I felt like meat on display, honestly. I’m sure it’ll pass in the next few days.”

“Okay.” Stepping closer, she leaned in and kissed him. “You can talk to us, too, you know.”

“Yeah, I know,” Sean murmured, pulling her in for a hug. “Go do your thing. I’ll see you all at dinner.”

~
*
~
*
~

That evening, Sean walked into the dining room and gave the others a nod as he took his seat at the head of the table. “Sorry for the delay.”

“I was wondering where you’d gone off to,” Fiona said.

“Just checking some things,” Sean said.

“Pull the rope behind your chair,” Fiona told him. “It’ll let them know we’re ready.”

Sean saw the bell pull and did as she said. The faint hint of a gong reached his ear. A minute later, the door to the room opened, and Glorina, Lona, and Mona entered with carts. Glorina pushed her cart down to Sean’s end of the table.

“Sir, we have a three-course meal tonight. It would be more, but the major deliveries weren’t scheduled until tomorrow. I apologize.”

“It’s fine,” Sean said. “Please serve.”

“To start with, we have pork-wrapped chicken bites,” Glorina said as she placed a plate in front of Sean. “Oh, your glass hasn’t been filled yet.” Glorina poured the wine for him. “Please, enjoy.”

Sean looked up to see the cooks beginning to take the carts away. “You’re not eating with us?”

“Not for a course dinner, sir,” Glorina said. “Mistress Fiona has explained that we will be joining you for normal meals. It’s not something we expected, but we are honored to do so. A course meal requires that we stand by, ready to serve the next.”

“Sean,” Fiona said softly, “when we entertain, we won’t have everyone present for that, either. They will eat in here while we use the formal dining room.”

Sean looked at his plate. “Like Fredrick’s?”

“Yes, dear.”

“I don’t like it, but I’ll accept it for now.”

Glorina bowed her head. “Please enjoy the meal, sir.”

The food was excellent. The wine paired well with the appetizer and the entrée, which turned out to be peppered steak strips with sautéed vegetables and noodles. Dessert was a caramel custard cup.

Glorina, Lona, and Mona thanked them for the compliments when everyone had finished. Sean sighed as he got to his feet. “Bit of a walk tonight to make it to the Oaken Glen. Who’s coming with?”

“Just me and Ida,” Ryann said. “The others are going to start showing the new girls how to use what you’ve given them.”

“Before you go, husband, will you give them a bit more?” Fiona asked. “Prita, too?”

Sean nodded. “I’ll just step outside the room.”

Once he was in the hall, he took a deep breath. Exhaling, he gently and carefully opened the new Bonds and gave them all a bit more energy. Even through the closed door, he heard the indrawn breaths when the energy hit them. What he hadn’t expected was the piercing blast of sound that jarred his nerves and made him flood the Bonds.

“Fuck!” he shouted, cutting them off instantly.

“Sean?” Ida said, leaving the dining room to find him with concern on her face. “What happened?”

“I don’t know,” Sean said, the sound having stopped almost as soon as it began. “Some kind of burst of sound?”

Myna poked her head out. “Prita. She apparently has more than just the ears of her heritage. She cried out, and those of us with better hearing got a blast of it. They’re all out right now, including the cooks. We’ll take care of them. You should go.”

“Fuck. Tell them I’m sorry.”

“Just go. You staying will be worse for them, and Prita, especially,” Myna said softly. “We’ll handle it.”

“Thanks,” Sean said as he headed for the front door.

Ryann caught up to them. “Sean, it’s not going to be a problem. You did the same to me, remember?”

Sean thought back to when he made Ryann pass out what seemed like ages ago. “Yeah. Still feel bad for doing it. It just rubs me the wrong way... almost like sexual assault.”

“It’s far from that,” Ida told him.

“That’s your old world talking,” Ryann said as she walked out the door with him. “None of them will be thinking badly about you. Take it from me: it’s a price to pay for the Talents you give them, and all of them would gladly endure much worse for the same. Would you rather it felt like molten fire in their veins like it did for the guys?”

Sean exhaled, “No, but also yes.”

Ryann snorted, “We both know you’d be torn up over the second one more. You’re a good man, husband.” She kissed his cheek as they left the manor behind. “Now, I’ll be doing my job, so try not to distract me too much.”

Sean smiled. “Can’t have my shield distracted.”

Chapter Twenty

The table the group had taken over in the taproom was nearly full by the time Sean arrived. “Sorry for the delay. It’s a bit of a walk,” Sean said as he took his seat.

“Things aren’t good,” Fredrick said after Tabitha took drink orders for the table. “Blackhand has an Agreement to sell all their coal to Denmur’s group only.”

“The other smiths don’t even realize he now has them over a barrel, too,” Joseph spat. “Fools.”

“That’s going to make it nearly impossible for us to do our normal work,” Sam said.

“Anyone else deal with coal?” Sean asked.

“MacLenn said he can get some in, but it won’t be sustainable,” Fredrick replied. “I’ve arranged it so they can have at least a few tendays reprieve. It did take from the association fund to do it.”

“My share won’t be affected, will it?” Justin asked haughtily.

Sean stared at him. “This is a group of equals
.”

“No. I don’t use coal and didn’t approve the expenditure. That can come out of their shares, but not mine. The association’s projects don’t use coal.”

The smiths all glared at Justin, but he ignored their looks. Fredrick’s lips puckered. “Fine. Your share will be untouched. The rest of us are fine with it, yes?”

Justin shook his head as the others all agreed. “Our association shouldn’t be dealing with our private businesses.”

“I can understand why you think that way,” Jefferson said. “It’s stupid and shortsighted, but I understand.”

Justin inhaled sharply, “I’m not sure a man who smells like offal can understand anything
.”

“Enough,” Fredrick said. “We have other pressing problems, as well.”

The table fell silent when Tabitha dropped off their drinks for them.

“I have until the next party to prove a good reason for me to stay in,” Ryan said. “Italice and I announcing our courtship helped, but it didn’t stop them from pressing.”

“Same,” Italice growled. “I don’t know why they are being so aggressive about it.”

“Coal is going short… we’re being pressured more,” Sean muttered as his mind took off down a new tangent.

“He’s got that look in his eye,” Knox chuckled. “What are you thinking now, Sean?”

“An idea... it might solve another problem, and maybe give Italice and Ryan the help they need. The smiths, too. I’m seeing Giralt tomorrow. He gave us the okay for the heating runes, but I have a more involved idea that needs his knowledge to work with.”

Justin snorted. “Giralt isn’t going to get involved, not with everything getting so unstable.”

Fredrick sighed, “Justin isn’t wrong. Giralt isn’t known for taking risks.”

“We’ll have to wait and see,” Sean grinned. “I’ll just keep the idea close to the vest for now. Don’t want to disappoint if it doesn’t work.”

“When did you really fail last?” Nick asked, his hand holding his wife’s.

Sean’s mind flashed back to the ruins of Oakwood. “Before I came to this city,” he said softly.

“Of course it was,” Justin said as he got to his feet, his cup mostly full. “I’m done. Good evening, all.”

Sean watched him go, waiting until Justin and his apprentice had left the inn before he spoke, “I think we have a problem— Denmur stepped up his attacks on the association after Justin joined us.”

“Sean, you think he’s siding with Denmur?” Eva asked.

“I have some people looking into it, but yeah, I think so. It was him or Nick,” Sean said evenly. “No offense, Nick, but before yesterday, it was a big question mark.”

“I can see why you would think so, with how long it took me to come forward,” Nick replied. “You know why I waited, though.”

“I do now,” Sean said. “Jess, will you come sit beside me, please?”

Jess glanced at Nick before she moved seats. “Nick has been hopeful all day, but won’t tell me why. All he’s said is that there’s a strict Agreement holding him from saying.”

“Will you give me an Agreement to hold what is about to happen a secret from anyone not currently at this table, or Amedee, Charie, and Saret? It has to be on your life. If you do, I can do what Nick has been hopeful for.”

Jess stiffened and looked back at Nick, who gave her a tight smile. “Nick?”

“I think it’s the right thing.”

“I agree, MacDougal.”

Feeling the weight settle on him, Sean put his hand on the table. “Your hand, please.”

Jess hesitantly placed her hand in his. The moment she did, Sean used flesh Shaping to look into her. He nodded, looking into her bone marrow.
Of course, it’s the same reason... split heritage. I wonder how many people have similar problems, but no symptoms?

“Jess, what do you know about your heritage?” Sean asked, his eyes closed.

“There is an old rumor that my great-great-grandmother wasn’t Human. My mother’s line has had sickly people, like me, appear ever since. That is all I know, though.”

“Nothing else?” Sean asked.

“I have good night sight,” Jess replied. “Better than I should have if I was only Human.”

“You have a choice,” Sean said softly. “Human or mixed. I can fix your problem, either way, but it means you fully embrace your other side more than being Human, or you become just Human.”

“Nick?” Jess asked softly, looking worried.

“You don’t know what the race is?” Nick asked Sean, his eyes darting around to see if anyone not at the table was listening in.

“No, I’m sorry.”

“Human, then, just like my husband,” Jess said.

“But—” Nick started to say.

“No. I don’t want to end up with Fae blood or similar and outlive you by hundreds of years.”

“Very well,” Sean said. He pushed his energy into her, changing her marrow so it would be Human and stop producing the other cells. Since he was doing that, he also made sure she was in perfect health, fixing her broken small toe among other minor problems.

When he finished, he took his hand away and took a deep pull off his ale. “All done.”

Jess sat there, blinking. “Oh… you can…?”

“Jess?” Nick asked worriedly.

Jess turned to face him, giving him a bright smile. “I’m fine, Nick. I feel better than I ever have. My toe isn’t broken anymore, either.”

“You look healthier,” Eva said. “Not as pale.”

“She’s right,” Sam said. “It is a little odd to see your color change like that.”

“Beautiful, as always,” Nick said, having eyes only for Jess.

“Always helping others,” Ryann murmured.

Jess gave Nick a soft kiss before she turned back to Sean. “We owe you, Sean. What you just did, we were told repeatedly couldn’t be done.”

“I don’t need anything. The association should care for each other,” Sean rebuffed her gently. “Nick is one of us, and as are you, because of him. We help each other, just like we are helping the smiths during this bullshit with the coal, and we’ll do everything we can for Ryan and Italice.”

“He just can’t take people owing him,” Joseph laughed.

Jess looked at Nick, who just shook his head. “I know Jess, but from what I’ve seen of him, it’s nearly impossible to make him change his mind. We’ll just have to do better for the association. He’ll accept that.”

Sean shrugged. “You’re not wrong. I should get going, since it’s such a long walk home. I’ll see you all tomorrow.”

“I’ll look forward to hearing about Giralt,” Fredrick said.

“Have a good night, Sean,” Ryan said. “I hope your plan works.”

“If it does, you might end up moving up to be the head of your family,” Sean chuckled.

Italice raised an eyebrow. “That would be impressive.”

“I don’t doubt he can manage it somehow,” Eva laughed lightly.

“Night,” Sean said.

Ida met them at the door, but waited for them to start walking before she spoke, “Justin’s apprentice was acting even more arrogant tonight. He’s starting to remind me of Colin.”

“That bad?” Sean asked.

“He hasn’t gone for personal insults, but his veiled comments about how I shouldn’t sit with them has gotten worse. It’s like he is trying to drive a wedge in the group.”

“Seems like he’s like his Holder, then,” Ryann said.

“Ven, any word?” Sean asked.

Landing on Sean’s shoulder, Ven shook their head. “Not yet, Sean. The watchers will report once they are certain.”

“Okay. How is the Life Bond?”

“We’ve had no problems. I’ve accepted a few Life Bonds from other Messenger Fairies. They are the most loyal to your family and are being given tasks that reflect it. Venn is going to see about us having our first child soon. We are very grateful for everything you’ve done for us.”

“Congratulations to you both,” Ida smiled.

“Yeah, grats to you,” Ryann added, but her cheer was a little muted.

“Onim is thinking of doing the same,” Ven said.

“Glad for you. For all of you,” Sean said. “Oh, where did you all settle in?”

“We have a place inside the house,” Ven said. “Omin and Onim do, too. The others are spread out on the roofs of the other buildings. The home always has a few dozen Fairies watching for intruders. Unless they can Camo like you, they won’t slip past us.”

“Thank you. Please let them all know I’m thankful for them doing that.”

“They will be glad to hear that, sir.”

“If it’s not indelicate,” Sean said, “how long does it take for the birth?”

“A tenday once we mesh,” Ven said. “We were waiting to move in first.”

“A tenday?” Ryann snorted. “Much better than nine months.”

“True,” Ven said. “We don’t typically live for fifty or more years, though.”

“They have a point there,” Ida said, “but for you four, that might be radically different since you’re Life Bonded to Sean.”

“We have considered that and are not going to rush our children because of it.”

“Children at home?” Sean murmured, a wistful look on his face. “Sounds good.”

“We all think so,” Ida said, taking his hand. “We are waiting for the troubles to pass first, that is all.”

Sean gave her a smile before looking over at Ryann. “Ry? What’s wrong?”

“Just wondering if I’d be a good mom...” Ryann replied.

“Of course you will,” Ida said before Sean could. “I know how loving you are, and that love will be given to our children.”

Ryann’s lips twitched. “
Our children, Ida?”

Ida giggled, “Ours, with Sean. As surely as he’ll be the father, we’ll both be their mothers, as we will be for Fiona’s, Myna’s, Andrea’s, and Chastity’s, too. We will all be helping each other.”

Ryann’s smile faltered again. “I’d have to give up being his shield.”

“Only when you’re carrying,” Sean said, pulling her over to walk beside him. “Other than that, it will be your choice.”

“You won’t make me stay home to care for them?”

“I’m sure that our wives will be happy to help in that regard, Ry. It will be your choice, once you have given birth. While you’re pregnant is the only time I’d ask you to stay home, just to be safe.”

“Which might be why Fiona doesn’t want us all pregnant at once,” Ida said thoughtfully. “So one of us can be his shield while you’re unable to.”

Sean just shook his head.
Fiona is the kind who would have it planned out. No doubt she’d adapt if I wanted to do things differently, but she’ll be the one making sure things work. I really do need to spoil her some more... Never did ask how me wanting alone time with just one of them works now, with the new house
.

Chapter Twenty-one

Soft lips woke Sean. “Morning, dear husband.”

“Morning, my loving wife,” Sean replied. “Glad I asked last night.”

“Me, too,” Fiona replied.

“Breakfast time?”

“Soon. Figured you might want to have time to dress and not rush,” Fiona replied. “See you at the table, dear.”

Sean watched her go before he got up. The room Fiona had shown him last night was more like the inn room they had in Oaklake. The room only had a bed, small table, and a chair, though the bed was large enough to fit two people comfortably, or three if they snuggled together.

When he made it to the dining room, he found he was the last one there, besides the cooks. Felora was seated next to Lilly and she gave him a small smile. “Morning. What does everyone have going on today?”

“Andie and I will be working at the shop,” Chastity said.

“Myna, Ida, and I are going to see about remodeling the old house for Sam,” Fiona said.

“I was going to check with my connections about obtaining some cuons,” Aria said.

“Normal work,” Quinna shrugged. The other staff all agreed with her— they were going to do the jobs they were being paid for.

“I should be going back to the Den today,” Felora sighed.

“And I’ll be with you, since you’re going to speak with Giralt today,” Ryann said. “When is that, Sean?”

“Uh, good question. Ven, after breakfast, will you go and ask for me, please?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Did the mesh go well?” Fiona asked.

“It did,” Ven beamed. “Next tenday, we’ll have our first child.”

“Us, too,” Onim smiled.

The staff were all a little shocked, but congratulated the Fairies.

“It’s odd having them at the table,” Rosa said. “It doesn’t feel wrong, though.”

“Good,” Sean said. “They’re family to us.”

“We understand, sir,” Rumia said with a glance at her mother.

“I didn’t mean—”

“Rosa, it’s fine,” Andrea said. “We know that some things take time to adjust to. As long as you are willing to accept the way our family does things, there are no problems.”

“Will you be back at midday to train us?” Quilla asked Myna.

“Yes. I will come back to do that,” Myna replied. “The cooks will be there, as well.”

“Glad they want to learn,” Sean said.

The door opened, admitting the cooks with carts. Breakfast was pancakes with a choice of jam or syrup, along with slices of thick-cut bacon. Milk, tea, and juice were the options for beverages.

Sean tried a little of the syrup before covering his stack of pancakes. It was sweet, light, and tasty, but definitely not maple.

“Glorina, what’s the syrup made from?”

“Penko trees, sir. The sap and nuts are used in the process.”

“It’s a luxury item,” Fiona said, looking at his plate. “Sean, that’s enough for four people.”

Looking at his plate, Sean winced. “Sorry. Maple syrup was cheap where I lived. I used this much all the time then, too.”

His explanation got the attention of all the staff.

“He’s an Outsider,” Fiona said. “That’s not to leave the family. Now, dig in. We all have work to do.”

Sean enjoyed the food. The syrup wasn’t as heavy as what he used to have and soaked right in, so he didn’t have any left on the plate when he finished. “Glorina, ladies, it was delicious. Thank you. I’ll try not to use the luxury items so recklessly next time.”

“It is your home, sir,” Glorina said. “If any here should use it as they wish, it is you.”

Sean frowned, recalling that none of the staff had used the syrup. “Is that why none of you had any?”

A lot of glances went around before Rosa said, “We’re just staff, sir. Some of us aren’t even sure we should be eating with you. To use something like that… it just doesn’t seem right.”

Fiona spoke up before Sean could, “That isn’t how Sean works. If it’s something he can have, then it’s something all of us can have. He doesn’t see you as staff, not like most would. He knows you’re being paid to do a job, but since you are here, he considers you family. That’s just how he views things.”

“But, mistress—” Prita tried to object.

“She’s right,” Sean said, gently cutting her off. “Look, some of my views are going to be jarring to you all. All I ask is you try to accept them, but if you can’t, talk to Fiona and we’ll see if there’s a compromise.”

“Yes, sir,” the staff replied.

“I’m going to work on one of my projects until it’s time to go,” Sean said. “Ven, once you have an answer, let Ryann know so she can plan her day out, please.”

“Yes, sir.”

Leaving the dining room behind, Sean went to his workshop.
Nothing too involved, just in case. Maybe start poking at the wisp problem? Yeah, that would be a good place to start.

Sean headed over to the orbs he had pulled from the chandelier the day before. He sat at the desk and stared at the ten points of light that were pressed to the crystal orbs. The sense of hope emanating from the wisps was palpable.

“I need to know if you’re evil or not,” Sean said. “All your lore says you are evil things that lead people to their death, yet all I feel from you is hope... I need to figure out how to break these damned crystals. I doubt a hammer will do the job.”

“Sean?”

Turning to face the door, he saw Felora standing there. “What’s up?”

Felora gave him a smile. “I was going to head back to the Den, but I wanted to thank you for letting me stay over again.”

“It’s fine,” Sean said. “Lilly can have you over whenever you both want.”

“You’re a generous man,” Felora said, looking past him. “What are you doing with the wisps?”

“Trying to figure out what to do with them,” Sean replied.

“Are they not moving?” Felora asked, stepping into the workshop. “How odd. They are normally in constant motion.”

Sean got up and moved to the side. “Yeah, they react differently to me.”

Felora stopped moving when she saw all the wisps shift so they could continue to face Sean. “Oh, that is interesting. I’ve never heard of them doing that before.”

Sean chewed on a thought for a second before he took his seat again. “Have you ever tried to talk to one?”

“No. I never even thought about it before. You want to?”

“I can feel them,” Sean said. “They are hopeful. I think it’s for freedom, but I’m not sure. I’m trying to find a way to verify they aren’t evil.”

“Oh.”

“Can you reach out and talk to them? Like with dreaming?” Sean asked.

Felora blinked. “That would be dangerous for me. You know what that means for me.”

“Ah, right,” Sean said, suddenly feeling like an ass.

“If…” Felora trailed off for a moment. “If you would be the base of the dream, though, I would be safer. What price would you pay for this?”

Sean mulled it over. “You know my limits. What would you ask with that known?”

“A dream, with all of you?” Felora asked hesitantly, as if she was asking for too much.

“Hmm,” Sean said. “Ven is busy, so—”

“I can help you, sir,” a different Message Fairy said, landing on his desk.

“Thank you,” Sean said. “Will you go to my wives and ask if they would be willing to do a shared dream with Felora?”

“Right away, sir.”

“We’ll see in a moment,” Sean told Felora. “Care to wait with me?”

“I’d like that,” Felora said as she moved over to the desk to stare at the wisps.

A minute ticked by and Felora frowned at them. “I don’t feel any malignant intent from them.”

“Sir, they have all agreed,” the Fairy said when they returned.

“Thank you,” Sean said.

“My pleasure, sir,” the Fairy bowed before darting off.

“Did you wish to try now or later?” Felora asked.

“Can we even do it now?”

“Yes. I’ll have to rest against your legs, but yes.”

Sean looked at where they were by the desk and a very different image from her simply resting against his legs came to his mind. Coughing, he looked away from her. “Yeah, that’d be fine.”

Felora smiled. “I caught that hint of lust, Sean. Thank you. It’s nice to know you really do see me as a woman. I’ll behave, don’t worry.”

Sean exhaled, “Yeah. I’d have to be dead not to have thought like that. It’s not that you aren’t insanely attractive, it’s just me.”

“As I’ve come to accept,” Felora said as she knelt down beside his chair. Turning her back to him, she leaned against his legs. “Take one of the orbs in hand and tell me when you’re ready.”

Sean picked up the orb and looked down to find her just waiting. Unfortunately for him, it also gave him a great view down her top. Snapping his eyes closed, Sean resisted the urge to shift in his seat. “Uh, yeah, good here.”

Felora giggled. “I felt that one, too. Now, dream the dreams that you most desire.”

Sean wasn’t prepared for her to go right then, and he fell asleep from her influence.

~
*
~
*
~

Blinking as he looked at his office, Sean frowned. The entire place was empty except for him and the orb in his hand. The knock on the door reminded him of what was going on and, going to let Felora in, he found her in the same dress she had been wearing.

“Thank you,” Felora smiled as she entered the shop.

“Is that symbolic?” Sean asked. “Me letting you in like that?”

“Yes. If you don’t answer the door, the dream stops.”’

“Huh, good to know. Orb is on the desk. Any idea of what to do?”

“It’s your dream,” Felora said. “Shape it as you wish.”

Going back to the desk, Sean took his seat. Thinking for a moment, he replaced the desk with a table and added two more seats. Felora gave him a smile as she took one. Sean put the wisps into the other one and focused on the orb, willing the energy inside to materialize.

A rough-looking man appeared in the seat, but instead of eyes, bright light poured from his sockets. “This isn’t freedom, is it?”

“No, this is inside my mind,” Sean said. “I need to know about you... the wisps, I mean.”

“You’re our hope,” the wisp said, staring at Sean. “It’s said that only one who bears the power of the Tuatha can release us from this torment. You radiate that power.”

“How did you come to be?” Sean asked.

“All who came first are stuck as wisps. We didn’t listen when we were warned. This is our penance.”

“Are you evil? Do you lure the unwary to death?” Sean pressed the wisp.

“We do lead the unwary to death,” the wisp admitted. “We hate them for not being as we are. Our souls are stuck in this world, wandering the wilds or caught in the crystal. You can free us, though. We don’t have to wander or be caught anymore.”

“How?” Sean asked.

“By using your power to unbind our souls.” The wisp lurched forward. “Please, I don’t want to live anymore. Unbind me, Unraveler! Tear my soul apart so it can rest...”

Sean leaned well back from the wisp and forced it back into the ball. “Fuck…”

“That was... unexpected,” Felora said softly. “Unraveler, he called you.”

Sean grimaced. “Yes.”

“I promise not to speak of what I just heard,” Felora said, “if you will kiss my cheek again.”

“Deal, Felora,” Sean said. “I have to think about what I just heard. If I do what it asked, I would be effectively killing them.”

“No,” Felora said quickly, “you would be saving them. Consider Ryann. If her soul was stuck in a crystal for hundreds or thousands of years and someone came along able to free her, what would you think then?”

Sean nodded. “That is probably the best way for me to look at it if I want to free them.”

“What night should I set aside for the dream?” Felora asked.

“Tonight?”

“I will be back for dinner and wait for your return from the Oaken Glen.”

“Yeah. I’ll let them know. Let’s end this dream.”

Felora smiled at him. “Was I helpful?”

“Again, yes. When they all agree, Felora, I will accept you.”

Eyes blazing red, Felora’s breath hitched, “You mean it?”

Sean got up and stepped over to her. “Yes.” Bending over, he kissed her cheek.

Felora stopped breathing, her eyes closing. A soft, happy sigh slipped from her just before she vanished.

Sean stood there a moment longer before he turned back to the orb. Forcing the man to appear again, Sean met the bright points of light. “I will do as you ask.”

“Thank you,” the wisp wept.

Sean focused on the spirit and tore into it with his mind, shredding it into nothingness. As the last remnants of the energy faded away, Sean thought he heard a faint voice say, “Thank you, Unraveler.”

Chapter Twenty-two

Breathing deeply, Sean opened his eyes to find Ryann standing there, looking down at him. “Hi?”

“It’s almost time to go,” she said. She held up the empty orb that he had been holding and gave him a questioning look. “What happened?”

“I freed it,” Sean replied. “I’m a little conflicted about it because it’s dead… but they are stuck here until their soul is destroyed. That’s what I was asked to do.”

Ryann put the orb down and pulled him to her chest. “If they asked, then you did the right thing, Sean.”

Holding her, he sighed, “That’s what I’m telling me, too.”

“I should go,” Felora said. “I’ll see you tonight.”

“Felora,” Ryann said, “soon.”

“Thank you, Ryann.” The happiness in Felora’s voice was clear.

“It’s almost time to go?” Sean asked, muffled by Ryann’s chest.

“Yes. Ven came to tell you, but you were already dreaming. I’ve been waiting for you to wake up after Ven informed me.”

“What time is it?”

Ryann released him. “Almost midday.”

“Huh, didn’t think I was out of it that long.”

“Felora was growing a little concerned,” Ryann said. “She was thinking of trying to go back in to check on you when I showed up.”

“Guess it took me longer to manage than I thought.”

“Are you going to be okay?”

“I’m fine physically,” Sean said as Ryann stepped back so he could stand up. Looking at the other nine orbs on the desk, he exhaled sadly. “I’ll be back to help the rest of you.”

All nine orbs pulsed gently, as if acknowledging his words.

“I wonder if there is an easier way,” Sean said as they left the workshop. A tingle on his palm got his attention. “You think you can?” Sean asked Dark Cutter. His hand had been unconsciously resting on the hilt, and it had responded to his question.

“Sean?” Ryann asked, concerned.

“Sorry. Dark Cutter thinks it can do it, too,” Sean said.

“The sword speaks to you?”

“More empathic communication, but in a way, yes.”

Ryann shook her head, but a hint of a teasing smile touched her lips. “You are a strange one, even in ways I don’t expect.”

“Hey, now,” Sean chuckled as they walked out the gate, “lots of men talk to their swords.”

A well-dressed woman, who had been walking by outside, almost tripped when she heard Sean. “How vulgar
!” she sniffed.

Sean blushed, and Ryann laughed as they kept walking. Luckily for Sean, it wasn’t that far a walk. Magus Giralt was a wealthy man, and his manor was just a couple of streets over.

“Did we hear about a carriage yet?” Sean asked.

“Fiona sent a message to Charie this morning asking about it,” Ryann said.

“Always ahead of me,” Sean chuckled.

Arriving at Giralt’s estate, Sean was surprised at the man in chainmail standing at the closed gate. “I’m Sean MacDougal. I have an appointment with Magus Giralt.”

The guard nodded. “A little early, but we know you were coming. Oy, Lom, MacDougal is here!” the guard called out.

Another guard came out of the building just inside the gate. “I got him. Who’s the woman?”

“Ryann, my wife,” Sean said.

“Your wife wears leathers?” Lom asked suspiciously.

“I was his guard before I was his wife,” Ryann said flatly.

“Sorry, no offense,” Lom was quick to apologize. “Come on inside.”

It was a small walk through a garden from the gate to the manor door. Lom rang the bell and waited. When the door opened, revealing a man in butler attire, Lom motioned to Sean and Ryann. “MacDougals for the Magus.”

“They are expected,” the butler said. “Sir, if you will follow me.”

“Lead on,” Sean said and entered the home.

Sean looked at the manor, noting the differences between it and his place. The thing that got his attention was the single wisp globe, suspended from the ceiling by a silver chain.

Sadness hit him as he followed the butler.
Can’t save them all on the first day. Prove that Giralt should be our ally, and then I’ll talk to him about it.
With that thought in place, he tried to focus on the reason they were here today.

“Please, make yourselves comfortable,” the butler said when he led them into a sitting room. “I shall return with refreshments. Magus Giralt will be with you in a few moments.”

It was less than a minute before Giralt arrived. “MacDougal, it’s good that you could come. Your wife, as well, of course.”

“Thank you for inviting us.”

“Yes, my wife was most insistent,” Giralt smiled. “A smart man does what his wife tells him. Makes life easier.”

Ryann laughed, “True.”

A knock preceded the butler returning with a tray. “I have the cognac and cigars, sir. Do you want me to have the cooks bring in some snacks?”

“MacDougal, are you hungry?”

“I had a big breakfast,” Sean declined. “I’m still full.”

“That will be all, Alfred.”

“Yes, sir.” Alfred set the tray on the table and bowed before leaving.

“Do you drink or smoke, MacDougal?”

“Sean, please. Call me Sean. I will join you if you are going to.”

“What of you, Mrs. MacDougal?”

“I don’t smoke, and I don’t drink when doing my job.”

“Job?” Giralt asked as he poured the cognac into two of the glasses.

“I’m Sean’s shield,” Ryann said with a proud tone.

“You are? How unusual,” Giralt murmured, setting a glass in front of Sean.

“I was his guard before I was anything else,” Ryann went on. “I won’t give that up just because we’re married.”

“A strong woman,” Giralt laughed. “A dangerous thing for a husband. You have to be especially strong to have her beside you, Mac… Sean.”

“Thank you,” Sean smiled. “All of my wives make me a stronger man because they are beside me.”

“Yes, I’ve heard you have a collection of wives,” Giralt said. “I can barely handle my one.” Picking up a cigar, Giralt snipped the end before handing it to Sean, then did the same for himself. “Man must know his limits.”

“Sean’s still finding his,” Ryann said.

Giralt paused with the cigar halfway to his mouth before he burst out laughing. “Goodness. Well, your wife certainly thinks the world of you.”

“They do,” Sean agreed, giving Ryann a smile.

“I asked you here to talk about runes,” Giralt said as he pulled a small mithril object from his pocket. “Forged Bonds has access to the heating runes, but I was told that someone else would be putting them in.”

“I am,” Sean said.

“As I thought,” Giralt smiled as he triggered the item in his hand. A small flame appeared above it and Giralt lit his cigar with it.

“A lighter?” Sean asked, sitting forward.

“I call it an ignitor,” Giralt smiled broadly as he puffed on his cigar. “When I was much younger, an Outsider sold me an item that this is partially based on. Getting the rune small enough and strong enough to replicate the item was a challenge. Would you like to use it?”

“Yes, please,” Sean said.

Giralt leaned forward, handing over the lighter. “The small ruby chip on the side is the contact. Just push energy into it to get the flame. The more energy you feed it, the higher the flame goes. I tested it once and got a flame a little over a foot high to come out of it.”

Sean looked impressed. “Good enough to start any fire needed.”

“Indeed,” Giralt laughed. “I’ve only made a handful in my lifetime. The cost is most prohibitive to any but the wealthiest because of the materials.”

“Has Lord Sharpeyes been given one?” Sean asked as he got ready to light his cigar.

“No. Lord Brightlight did, though, about a month before he was removed from the position of City Lord. It’s been broadly hinted that Lord Sharpeyes wants one soon.”

“Of course he does,” Sean chuckled as he triggered the gem to light his cigar.

Inhaling sharply, Sean jerked his head back as a three-foot flame burst into life from the lighter. His cigar was lit, but his eyebrows were singed from that brief contact with the fire. Coughing hard, Sean pulled the cigar from his mouth as he tried to get over the shock and the deep inhalation of smoke.

Ryann, seeing that he was alright, began to pat his back. “Sean, are you okay?”

“Fine,” Sean coughed. “Just a moment to clear the lungs.”

“What did you do?” Giralt asked slowly. “That flame was much too large.”

Sean looked up to find Giralt eyeing him warily. Wiping the tears from his eyes, Sean gave him a tight smile. “What you said— pushed energy into the gem. Sorry about that.”

Giralt stared at him hard for a moment before shaking his head. “That explains why you didn’t hesitate to stand up to Denmur or Knight Sharpeyes. You must have one of the High Lords, or perhaps even one of the Queens, backing you.”

Sean shook his head. “I can’t say, not without protections in place. Even those in the association had to have an Agreement in place to hear the story. That seems to have saved us a major problem.”

“Oh?”

“Pretty sure we have a spy, but we’ll find out soon and eject him.”

“Ah, yes. Inside agents are a classic ploy,” Giralt nodded. “May I see my ignitor? I wish to check it.”

“Oh, sorry,” Sean said, handing it over and picking up the cognac.

Giralt frowned as he took it and looked it over. After a moment, he set it on the table. “The rune needs to be fixed. That… takes a tremendous amount of energy to accomplish.”

“Shit,” Sean sighed. “I’m sorry about that. Should have tempered myself.”

“No, no, it’s fine,” Giralt said, picking up his own cognac, “though this bit of information does change some things. Forged Bonds is still accepting applicants to the association, yes?”

“Unless Fredrick’s changed things,” Sean said. “I think the Agreement to join is probably going to get a lot more restrictive soon.”

“For a good reason, it sounds like,” Giralt said, taking a deep puff off his cigar. “I’ll have to speak with him after this meeting.”

“What changed?” Sean asked. “Everyone says you’re eminently cautious.”

“I have been for many long years,” Giralt agreed. “My wife has decided that since things are moving, I need to be part of it. As she hates Denmur, that leaves me with your association, which is fast becoming a major player in the city if Denmur doesn’t crush it first.”

Sean savored the cognac for a moment before replying, “Basically. It’s not just Denmur, though. Lord Sharpeyes dislikes us, too.”

“Indeed. Lady Sharpeyes does seem to favor you, however. That is a nice balance in that regard. You already have the backing of Dames Mageeyes and Flamehair, along with Saret Somnia. The more personable Shapers are in your group, and the smiths who produce quality goods. Add in the bathhouses which are shifting public opinion, and your group is poised to do things.”

“Or be ruthlessly crushed by deep pockets,” Sean suggested.

“Oh, I doubt that,” Giralt said. “Denmur is likely trying to isolate and cut off as much as he can. Isolate, then crush and chip at the edges. He lacks the will for direct confrontation, normally. The duel at the party was a very aggressive stance for him.”

“Which backfired, much like him trying to ruin my gift.”

“Indeed. About that... now I understand how you could do such. With that much energy, you can surely do what most Shapers think impossible. Add in the fact you can copy my rune and make your own, I know that you will surprise them.” Taking a sip of his cognac, Giralt smiled. “Yes, I shall listen to my wife and join Forged Bonds.”

“I should caution you,” Sean said. “I’m going to be called before the Lord next Tenday. It will likely get messy at that point.”

“Yes, I do not doubt that. I do appreciate you trying to warn me.”

“If you are going to join the association, I have a couple of ideas that you could help me with. Your knowledge of runes, especially heating runes, are going to be key.”

Giralt chuckled, “I do so enjoy a good discussion about runes. Why don’t you come by tomorrow after breakfast and we can start on these ideas?”

Sean grinned. “Thank you, that sounds grand.”

“I’ll look forward to hearing about what kind of Agreement is needed to hear about your backers, too,” Giralt said as he set his cigar on the side of the ashtray, the end still burning.

“Tonight will be fun,” Sean chuckled. “I can’t wait to see everyone’s faces when you show up.”

Giralt laughed as he got to his feet. “Yes, it will be. I should see about getting things taken care of before then. I look forward to shop talk with you tomorrow.”

“You, too,” Sean said, putting his cigar on the edge of the ashtray and standing. “It’ll be interesting to see if we can make things work.”

“Thank you for having us,” Ryann said.

“No, no, thank you both for coming. I’ll try to have some tea prepared for you tomorrow.”

“Thank you,” Ryann said.

“Let me walk you out,” Giralt said.

Chapter Twenty-three

With a few hours left before evening sparring, Sean went back to his workshop. The wisps were all sitting on his desk, waiting. Looking down the line of them, he wondered if he should dream them all one by one, or if he should give Dark Cutter the chance.

“It’ll depend on if it can cut through the crystal,” Sean muttered. He picked up one of the wisp orbs from the desk and moved it to one of the workbenches. “Okay, let’s see if you can manage this.”

Unsheathing Dark Cutter, Sean Shaped it into a hammer, figuring that would be better than a blade. He could feel Dark Cutter’s eagerness, so he measured out the distance to make sure he’d have a solid strike. The wisp floated to the top of the crystal and appeared to be waiting for him.

“I hope this works,” Sean said as he hefted Dark Cutter back.

With a wordless grunt, he brought the hammer around in a powerful swing. The sound of breaking wood and crystal filled the air a moment before Dark Cutter slammed into the ground. Sean almost pitched forward, not having expected to break through six inches of oak. Standing upright, he found a hammer-sized hole in the bench. There were splinters of wood and crystal littering the ground, but no sign of the wisp.

“Did it work?” Sean asked.

Dark Cutter pulsed, and Sean knew that the soul had been blasted from existence. It wasn’t Dark Cutter’s enchantments that had done it, but the metal itself that had snuffed the soul out.

“Sir, you okay?” Quinna called from outside the door.

“Fine. It’s just going to be loud for a bit.”

“Okay.”

Sean fixed the workbench before doing anything else. Moving over to the other wisps, he picked up the next one. “Still want this?”

The light pulsed once and Sean took it as consent. He took a piece of adamantine and Shaped a flat plate from it. Setting the newly Shaped metal on the floor, he placed the wisp atop it. Sean hefted Dark Cutter again and knelt back from the orb. “May you find rest,” he said softly before striking again.

The sound of metal striking metal filled the shop, and bits of crystal went flying through the air. Sean winced as he felt them cut into his unprotected flesh. His healing worked quickly on pushing them out and closing the wounds.

“Messy, but it works,” Sean said. “Finish this first.”

~
*
~
*
~

Sean and Myna walked to the Oaken Glen that night, and Sean thought about Ryann, who was staying home this time. “Ryann stayed home so she could speak with Felora without me there, didn’t she?”

“You can be perceptive at times, Master,” Myna laughed. “Yes. I believe that Felora’s chances hinge on tonight.”

“That feels right,” Sean said. “But why did Ryann stay behind?”

Myna shook her head. “I am not there, so I do not know.”

Sean glanced at her. “Uh-huh. In other words, you don’t want to say.”

Myna didn’t look at him. “That could be.”

“Will it hurt anyone? What they’re doing?”

“I do not believe so,” Myna replied.

“I’ll let it go, then,” Sean said. “The others are there to interject, if needed.”

“Yes.”

“How have you been, silly kitty?”

“I have been good, Master. I’m happy that you are not fighting us anymore on adding more women to our family.”

“I accepted that you, all of you, wouldn’t allow someone in who doesn’t belong. Maybe the Bonds are changing me, or maybe I’m just growing to accept all your love. Either way, it’s foolish to not listen to my loving wives.”

Myna smiled at him. “Thank you. I was worried that maybe I was being too pushy for you.”

“No, my darling wife, you haven’t been. If anything, your insistence might have helped me adjust to the idea easier. You never wavered on this being the right path, not once, which helped me accept it.” Slowing them, they came to a stop under one of the street lamps and Sean kissed her softly.

Myna melted against him, enjoying the kiss.

Breaking the kiss, the two walked on and Myna giggled, “Lilly will be more likely to push for acceptance if Felora gets in.”

“Yeah, more than likely, which is kind of funny. We just got our maid as a wife, and now the next maid is going to try joining, too.”

“Yes.”

“Weird,” Sean chuckled.

As they walked into the Oaken Glen, Sean smiled when Tabitha hurried over to greet them. “Welcome back, sir, and you, as well, mistress. Most of the others are already here. Please follow me.”

“Most of the others?” Sean asked as they trailed her. “Who isn’t here yet?”

“The two new members and Perritte,” Tabitha replied. “Dame Mageeyes said not to tell you more, and the others nothing at all.”

Sean wondered who besides Giralt would be joining them, but he hadn’t come up with anything by the time they reached the door. Tabitha knocked before opening it and stepping aside. “MacDougal and one of his wives,” she said.

“Sean, thank goodness,” Joseph said. “Fredrick has some kind of secret and he hasn’t told us what it is yet. Said we had to wait for you.”

“Sorry for the delay, then,” Sean laughed as he and Myna entered the room and took their seats. Sean noted Mageeyes, Flamehair, and Saret weren’t there and looked to Fredrick, who gave him a knowing smile.

Bemin came in, taking their drink order and refilling the others. Fredrick asked them to wait, and after Bemin dropped off the drinks, he asked her to not disturb them until he pulled the bell.

“Now,” Fredrick said, “I know you’ve all been waiting, but it will have been worth—”

Ven landed on the table before Sean, cutting Fredrick off. “Sir! Sorry to interrupt, but there is urgent news.”

“Go on,” Sean said, knowing Ven wouldn’t have interrupted unless it was important.

“Justin Perritte just left a meeting with one of Denmur’s underlings, Carver. He has been informing them on the group the entire time. Carver gave him something to try planting on Italice to discredit her with her family.”

Italice growled, her skin starting to go ashen. “Oh, he did, did he?”

“Easy, Italice,” Ryan said. “We can use that to prove him false.”

“Hmm...” Fredrick said. “We might need to wait on the news until we deal with our traitor,” Fredrick said grimly. Pulling the bell-pull behind him, he waited for Bemin to come back.

“Yes, sir?” Bemin asked.

“Will you tell Amedee that we require her presence, but not the surprises yet, please?”

Bemin nodded. “Yes, sir.”

“Fucker is making us wait longer,” Joseph sighed. “I’m good for tossing him just for that.”

Knox laughed, “You are terrible at waiting, Joseph.”

That got a laugh from the smiths, and grins from the others.

“You’re right,” Joseph admitted. “Fredrick, what are we going to do about this?”

“There are a couple of options,” Fredrick said. “We should wait for Amedee, Charie, and Saret, though.”

A moment later, the three women entered the room, drinks already in hand. “Why the change, Fredrick?” Mageeyes asked as they took seats.

“Ven, tell her please,” Fredrick said.

Ven repeated what he had told the room, and Mageeyes nodded. “That isn’t surprising. I had suspected something, but hadn’t been able to prove it yet. Using the Fairies was a good idea, Sean. Are you going to use the buyout clause in the association, Fredrick?”

“That was my plan. It will legally remove him,” Fredrick said. “Can you front the money so we can kick him tonight? I will reimburse in the morning.”

“Pura, have Bemin bring me the lockbox in my office.”

“Right away, mistress,” Pura said before her silver trail vanished into a wall.

“What if he doesn’t want to be bought out?” Eva asked.

“If the majority of the association agrees, there is no recourse,” Fredrick said. “That might have been why he kept making comments about Sean.”

“As if we’d turn on Sean,” Joseph snorted.

“Now that I think about it, he was always trying to insinuate that Sean was up to no good,” Knox said. “Fucking asshole.”

“I asked you to be here so you knew, Amedee, but also so you can ban him,” Fredrick said.

“Yes, but I think first, an object lesson needs to be made.”

“This should be good,” Saret laughed.

“She is bringing it, mistress,” Pura said, returning to Mageeyes.

“Good.”

The knock on the door announced Tabitha and Justin. “Sorry for the delay,” Justin said as he entered. “I was stopped by an acquaintance.”

As Justin walked around the table, he drifted closer to Italice, only to be met by an elbow as Italice jerked her arm back. Justin went stumbling into the wall and a ring hit the floor, bouncing under the table.

“Summer’s bronzed buttocks, what was that for, Italice!?” Justin snapped as he steadied himself against the wall.

“Ven, collect the item for me, please,” Sean said.

“Yes, sir,” Ven replied, zipping under the table.

Justin’s face went frozen when he heard Sean and realized that his hands were empty. Seeing Sean’s unfriendly gaze, he glanced at the others and saw no friendly gazes.

“Tabitha, close the doors,” Mageeyes said softly. “Justin, sit.” Those two words grated at Sean’s ears harshly, and he felt the pulse of energy rush across the room.

Justin grimaced and moved to the seat he had been going to take. “Amedee, why are you commanding me to sit like some common cur?”

“Because a traitor should be treated like one,” she said, her tone back to polite.

“
Traitor
?” Justin asked, putting on a puzzled air. “Whatever do you mean?”

Ven gave the ring to Sean. “Here it is, sir.”

Sean looked at it before flicking it over to Mageeyes. “It’s enchanted.”

“Indeed, it is a crest ring,” Mageeyes said. Turning it around, she sighed, “Foolishness. As if Italice would ever have such an item on her.”

“What are you and MacDougal insinuating, Mageeyes?” Justin asked frostily.

“Us? Nothing,” she said and sighed. “Pura, take this ring back to its owner. Tell them it was found on the floor of my inn.”

“Yes, mistress,” Pura said, snagging the ring and zipping off.

Justin’s face tightened. “I don’t think I like the way you are implyin—”

“Oh, put a sock in it, you overgrown windbag!” Jefferson snapped.

“Now, now,” Fredrick said. “Justin, the clause to remove you from the association has been activated. Anyone object to him being removed?”

No one spoke, and Justin sneered at them. “I see. Pay me, then.”

Bemin knocked before entering. She placed a metal box on the table in front of Mageeyes. “Your lockbox, mistress.”

“Thank you,” Mageeyes said as she pulled out two keys and unlocked the box. She took out a small bag and counted out several large gold coins before pushing them to Justin. “Paid in full.”

Justin glared at them and snatched up the gold. “Profitable enough, and even fun while it lasted.”

“Was it?” Mageeyes asked with a smile. “You’re banned from my inn, Justin. You’re also banned from all properties I own.”

“The same goes for me and my properties,” Saret added.

“My family will no longer service your home or business, either,” Flamehair smiled brightly. “You deserve to live with your filth.”

Justin’s face lost its color. “W-what?”

“You heard us,” Mageeyes said. “Now get out. Oh, and one more thing: tell Denmur, or his lackey, Carver, that the same applies to them. I’ll have them told in a day or two, in case you fail at even that small task.”

“Oh, a good point,” Flamehair said. “It has been a long time since we’ve done that to more than a single person. I shall have to send the same message. No doubt I’ll be called before Sharpeyes and have it overturned, but until then, Denmur and his friends will have to live with the stink.”

Justin just stood there. “You…”

Sean stood up, his face calm. “The Dame told you to leave. Amedee, permission to escort him out?”

Justin turned his eyes to Sean and blanched. Rushing off, he didn’t look back at them.

Sean snorted and took his seat. “Well, this is definitely going to cause waves.”

Mageeyes laughed, “Indeed. Oh, what a grand time. Fredrick, can we move onto the new business now?”

Fredrick shook his head. “Might as well. Joseph might explode, otherwise.”

“Pura, invite my guests to join us.”

“Yes, mistress.”

“Guests? Plural?” Joseph asked.

Mageeyes picked up her drink. “Wait and see. Oh, and Italice, nice elbow.”

Italice chuckled darkly. “I am only partially sorry, but damned if I was going to let him touch me.”

“Don’t blame you in the least,” Eva said.

“No blame at all,” Sam nodded.

“Should have used your claws instead,” Myna said.

“No, that would have been a problem,” Ryan said. “He would have gone to a magistrate for that. A healer, too, because I doubt Italice would have been content with a small swipe.”

“Which is why I elbowed him, instead,” Italice nodded. “I wanted to gut him, but I knew what would happen.”

Myna bowed her head. “Your restraint is admirable.”

“Thank you.”

“I think our arrival isn’t the only excitement,” Augustus MacLenn said as he entered the room, Giralt behind him.

“Indeed,” Giralt said. “Good evening to you all.”

“Augustus, Winston, welcome to the association. We just had a vacancy,” Fredrick said. “Justin Perritte turned out to have been a spy planted by Carver.”

“Not surprising,” MacLenn said as he took a seat. “I was going to talk with you about some things I’d overheard about them. Seems I don’t have to, now.”

The room was a little stunned that the two men had joined them with such nonchalance.

“Magus Giralt and MacLenn?” Joseph laughed. “Holy hell, that’s a damned big upgrade.”

“Yes, it is,” Mageeyes smiled. “Giralt was a surprise to me, until this afternoon.”

“Same with MacLenn for me,” Fredrick admitted. “It wasn’t until Amedee and I spoke that we found out what we had both been doing. It became a very busy day.”

That earned a laugh from the table.

“Looks like we joined just as things are heating up, Winston,” MacLenn said.

“Yes, but that is fine. I’m used to things being a bit hot,” Giralt laughed, earning groans from the table.

“Speaking of,” MacLenn said, “Sean, you know that you’re being summoned to the next party already, right?”

“Yes.”

“Good,” MacLenn sighed. “I’ve heard that they have plans, but not anything about them yet.”

“We’ve heard some,” Mageeyes said. “Lady Sharpeyes informed us. It seems that Lord Truestrike is sending some people to attend. We are still waiting to hear more about them.”

“Troubling,” MacLenn said grimly. “He’s going to be a High Lord soon, I’ve heard.”

“Indeed,” Giralt nodded. “I’ve a commission from a friend of his to mark the occasion when it happens.”

“Master, we should head home,” Myna said softly.

Saret smiled at them. “Yes. Your family might be growing again soon.”

“Stay a bit longer,” Mageeyes said. “I will have my carriage take you home.”

“Since you’re offering,” Sean said, “we’ll stay a bit longer.”

“Because Winston is part of the association now, does that mean you’ll be working on the reservoir problem next?” Ryan asked.

“Tomorrow,” Sean said.

“Ah, is that what we’ll be doing?” Giralt asked. “Should be interesting. I have limited knowledge of the reservoir.”

Chapter Twenty-four

Entering the bedroom, Sean’s steps slowed. Everyone was already in bed chatting, including Felora. “Sorry for being home so late.”

“It’s fine, husband. We were just chatting while we waited.”

“Amedee asked us to stay and had the carriage bring us home,” Myna said, already peeling off her clothing as she walked to the dressing room. “Justin is no longer part of the group, but Augustus MacLenn and Winston Giralt are.”

“That sounds like a good reason to be delayed,” Felora said.

“Now I’m sorry I didn’t go,” Ida said. “I would have gotten to see Lionus’ face when Justin told him they were leaving.”

“If it was anything like Justin’s, it would have been memorable,” Sean said as he moved to the dressing room. “Be back in a moment.”

“Myna, when did you all get nightgowns?” Sean whispered once they were out of the room.

“When we got new clothes, Master,” Myna grinned at him. “Do you like them?”

“Yeah, but is tonight the best idea for them?”

“Fiona wouldn’t have agreed to them being worn tonight if not for a reason,” Myna reminded him. She slipped into a simple white gown that was just a hint sheer.

Sean took a deep breath. “Yeah, that’s a good point.”

“See you in bed, Master.”

Sean watched her go, smiling at the slit that had been put in the back for her tail, which was swaying back and forth.
So damned cute,
Sean thought as he finished getting himself ready for bed. When he was naked, he stopped.
Wait, I don’t have any nightclothes… Fuck it, Felora’s already seen me naked in the bath.

Entering the bedroom, his pace slowed. His cheeks started burning as seven sets of eyes watched him coming toward them. He felt like the meal of the day being brought out to be shown to the diners. Sean hurried his steps to reach the bed.

He had to stop there when no one had shifted for him to get into bed. “Am I standing tonight?”

“You do seem to be,” Felora said, her voice dripping with desire.

“Fel, you said you’d be good,” Ryann said.

Felora coughed, pulling her eyes away from Sean’s body. “Yes, I am trying to. I don’t know how you all manage it so easily. I would have jumped him as soon as he entered the room.”

“Oh, we want too, as well,” Chastity said, “but we respect each other enough not to do that.”

“Ladies, we’re making our husband embarrassed,” Fiona chided them gently. “Sean, you’re to lay between Felora and me.”

Felora shifted aside and patted the bed.

Sean took a deep breath. “Now that feels like a trap.” Shaking his head, he climbed onto the bed and crawled under the blankets with them. Felora didn’t grab him right away, though. Much to Sean’s surprise, Fiona did, instead.

“Sean, tonight we are going to do something different. We’ve all agreed to it.”

Sean felt his muscles tense. “What’s that?”

“During the dream, I need you to think about time running faster,” Felora said softly. “We want the dream to feel like three days.”

“Can I do that?”

“Yes, but more importantly, you need to project an image of yourself in the dream and then step back,” Felora said.

“Huh?”

“I’ll help you with it,” Felora said, “if you’ll trust me to lead.”

Sean met her eyes and saw hope, lust, and worry all mixed together. “I will let you lead the dream if you agree that my wives and I will remain unharmed.”

“Agreed,” Felora breathed the word out. The hope grew brighter in her eyes, as did her lust.

Sean felt the weight settle on him and lay back. “Okay.”

Felora inched closer to him, as if afraid he was going to rebuke her.

“Oh, come on now,” Ryann said, pushing Felora into him. “He doesn’t bite... unless you ask.”

Sean was going to respond, but the shudder from Felora and her soft, sharp inhale distracted him. That sound triggered his own body to respond to the nearly naked women that were surrounding him.

“Let us begin,” Felora whispered, her breath tickling Sean’s neck and making him shiver. “Dream the dreams you wish most, and know your heart’s desires are good.”

Sean let the energy take him into slumber.

~
*
~
*
~

Sean found himself in the bedroom alone, dressed and sitting on the bed. He heard a knock and got up to answer the door, letting Felora and his wives into the room.

“Okay, how do we do this?” Sean asked when he realized they were all still dressed in nightgowns.

Felora gave him a bright smile. “First, ladies, you need to go lay down, please.”

Each one gave Sean a kiss before they climbed into bed. Sean waited for what was to come next. Once they were arranged, Felora touched Sean’s shoulder and took a deep breath. “Removal, separation... dream within the dream.”

Sean blinked when the room became slightly hazy to him. “What?”

“Look at the bed,” Felora said softly.

Sean did to see all of his wives, plus him and Felora, sleeping soundly. “Okay, what the hell?”

“They are now in a dream, inside this dream, while we stand outside of it. This is difficult for me. Now, I need you to focus on time moving faster. We want three days to pass.”

Sean frowned and fixed the idea in his mind that things were going by at an accelerated speed. He was surprised when everyone on the bed began to stir and move, looking almost like they were on fast forward.

“Why are we doing this?” Sean asked.

“To see if I can integrate into your family.”

“How?”

“This is their dream,” Felora said as she took a slow breath. “The two of us are there because of them dreaming that. This is a dream of three normal days with me as part of the family. We can follow them as we wish, but we have to stay together so their dream doesn’t fragment.”

“Okay. Should I follow you?”

“Might be for the best,” Felora said. “Oh, and in this dream, I am one of your wives.”

Sean blinked and looked back at the bed where everyone was getting up. Dream Felora had the three bands of a Life Bond marking her. “Ah, well, this might be different.”

~
*
~
*
~

Sean and Felora trailed her dream counterpart as the dream went on. They didn’t hear anything, but Sean knew what was happening anyway.

“How is that working?”

“You are watching it like a play,” Felora replied. “If you mean the knowledge of what they are saying, it’s like being handed a script of the play.”

“Ah. So everything I think they are saying is what they are saying?”

“Yes.”

“Hmm,” Sean said as they continued to follow dream Felora. “The first day seemed to go well.”

“Indeed,” Felora beamed. “That is hopeful.”

The second day had a hiccup that neither of them expected. It was just after midday sparring when Lilly pulled dream Felora off to the side. Both of them were shocked at Lilly yelling at her.

“Shit,” Sean said, “did you know that?”

“I knew she wanted in, but not that badly.”

“That’s a major problem,” Sean said when Lilly slapped dream Felora and stalked off.

“Yes,” Felora agreed sadly. “We might as well stop the dream here.”

“No,” Sean said, taking her hand. “Let it go. I want to see what happens.”

Nothing happened for the rest of the second day, but after breakfast on the third dream day, Lilly asked to speak with dream Felora. The two made up— Lilly sobbed and apologized to her longtime friend. Dream Felora apologized, as well, and the two cuddled in Lilly’s room for a while before Felora took Lilly by the hand and got everyone together.

Sean nodded as the scene played out. “Yeah, that’s likely going to be the outcome.”

Felora sniffled from beside him. “You are a good man, Sean.”

Stepping sideways, he put his arm around her waist. “Tears of joy are fine.”

“Would you?”

“Yes.”

Felora bowed her head. “Thank you.”

Sean kissed the top of her head. “Okay, we’ve seen enough. Let’s bring the dream to an end.”

“But...” Felora whispered as she watched dream Felora and Lilly drag Sean upstairs, “the good part is about to happen.”

Sean laughed. “Wait for the real thing.” He imagined the movie being stopped, and darkness surrounded them.

Felora jumped. “What?”

“I stopped it. I think I ejected all of them, too.”

“Oh… umm...” Felora took a deep breath. “What did you think?”

“About?”

“Me being a wife?”

“A little nervous, honestly,” Sean said as the front area of their old home appeared around them.

“Nervous?” Felora asked as she took a seat beside him. “Why?”

“You are going to change the dynamic of things... I worry about fallout. Not just Lilly, though that was troublesome. What if you and Ryann start butting heads again?”

“Oh, I see. Ryann and I have been getting along since I helped her. She’s even been getting along with Lilly.”

“I know,” Sean said. “Like I said, I’m still a little nervous, but I’m also a bit intrigued by what it’ll be like with you being part of the family. You’ve already started to corrupt Ida.”

Felora giggled. “She is just so cute. She wants to know so much and is eager to learn. It’s been hard keeping things hands-off with her. That was one of her rules— only you and your wives can be physical with her. I believe it is the rule for all of your wives. They are following your lead in that.”

“Oh, I didn’t know,” Sean said.

“You don’t hate the idea, though?”

“Not at all. I’m worried about what your idea of being with me has gotten you ready for... I’m sure it’s going to be a letdown.”

“No,” Felora said softly. “If anything, it hasn’t done justice to it. The few times we’ve been in a dream together have been the best moments of my life. That first one, when you forced me to obey... that was enough to eclipse everything that had come before many times. But then that pales compared to the simple kisses on my cheek you’ve given me.”

“Huh?”

“We feed off the energy of the person we are with. If there is honest emotion behind it, then it multiplies that energy. Love— real, true love— that is like a sun compared to a candle.”

“Oh.”

“Yes, which is why if you ever kiss my lips, I might just pass out from that,” Felora sighed happily, clearly imagining it.

“And we should go,” Sean coughed.

“They are right. Teasing you is fun,” Felora laughed as she vanished.

Sean exhaled and shifted in his seat. “Glad you all have so much fun at my expense,” Sean grumbled, but a hint of a smile touched his lips.

Chapter Twenty-five

Soft voices woke Sean from his slumber.

“We need to speak with Lilly first,” Fiona said.

“Yes, that is best,” Myna agreed.

“Agreed,” Felora said. “After breakfast?”

“Should we do it together, or just you two?” Chastity asked.

“Just Felora and me,” Fiona said.

Sean let out a yawn and sat up. “Morning.”

“Morning, husband,” Fiona said. “Did you sleep okay?”

“It was weird, but yeah,” Sean said as he got out of bed. “See you at breakfast.”

“Did he just…?” Ida asked, trailing off when Sean shut the door to the dressing room.

“Yes. He is finally moving past some of his reticence to be seen naked, at least by some,” Myna smiled.

“I think he has accepted you already,” Ryann said, nudging Felora with her hip. “Come on, let’s go to the dining room.”

Sean didn’t dress fast; he was making sure he gave them enough time to finish their conversation. His cheeks had stopped burning by the time he was done.
I hope that gave them all the hint,
Sean thought as he buckled his sword on.

Everyone but the cooks were seated and having tea by the time Sean took his seat. “Good morning. I hope everyone is doing good today.”

“Sean,” Quinna said, “thank you for the healing. I smashed my damned hand yesterday with the hammer, and it was perfectly fine after only a few minutes. I don’t think it would have taken a healer, but it should have been bad for a few days, at least.”

“You’re welcome. I’ve done similar in the past... Would have been amazing back then.”

“You’re going to Giralt’s today?” Fiona asked him.

“Yeah, going to try finding a way past the overflow issue for the reservoir. It’ll also be a step toward steam power for me.”

“We’ll be working on Sam’s house again,” Fiona told him. “Ida is staying here and is going to make more kettles and clips.”

“Sounds good,” Sean said.

“Breakfast,” Glorina said as she led the other two cooks into the room.

“Did you hear about a carriage?” Sean asked Fiona.

“Yes. I’ll be speaking with them today,” Fiona replied. “I’ve already made an extra room attached to the carriage house for whoever we get.”

“Thank you, dear.”

“Of course.”

Sean started to serve himself some eggs. “Aria, did you hear back about the cuons?”

“I’ve put word out that you are interested, but haven’t heard anything yet.”

“Alright,” Sean said.

~
*
~
*
~

With breakfast done, Ryann and Sean made their way toward Giralt’s manor.

“Sean, you alright with this?” Ryann asked.

“With what?”

“Felora? And maybe Lilly?”

“Yeah, I am if they get approved by all of you. I’m not going to let my old ways keep hanging me up, though honestly, it feels like I’m well outnumbered.”

“You were with just Myna and Fiona,” Ryann smiled.

“Fair enough.”

“We were all surprised when you went traipsing past us this morning.”

“That wasn’t easy for me,” Sean admitted, “but I love you all and I want to make things easier for us. If I keep tripping up because of nudity, then I’ll be the one causing problems.”

“I thought you did pretty good in the bath the other day,” Ryann said.

“I have some very understanding wives,” Sean said. “Most men would get rebuked even for the small looks.”

“Some of them ain’t small looks,” Ryann snickered. “Andrea even feels a bit intimidated by Quinna and Quilla.”

Sean coughed, his face burning. “Ry, come on...”

Ryann snickered, “Okay, but you turn a nice shade of red.”

“My shield likes to make me blush? Great,” Sean grumbled, though he did smile.

“Welcome back, sir,” the guards greeted them as they reached the gate to Giralt’s manor. “Lom, MacDougal is here.”

“Coming,” Lom said, coming out to get them. “Follow me, please.”

They were led into the manor proper and back to the same room. They weren’t there for even a minute when Giralt entered, trailed by his wife. “MacDougal? Good. Clara decided she’d chat with your wife while we’re busy.”

“It’s a pleasure to see you again,” Sean said, giving Clara Giralt a smile.

“You, as well. I do hope you take that boor, Denmur, down a few pegs,” Clara said. “You two go on, and don’t burn down the house. I’ll just be having a delightful chat with your wife. Ryann, was it?”

“Yes,” Ryann replied. “Sean?”

“Enjoy the tea,” Sean said, kissing her cheek. “I’ll be back at some point.”

“This room is no good for a good talk,” Clara said, motioning Ryann. “Come with me. The conservatory is much better.”

Ryann followed Clara out of the room, giving Sean one more look. Sean chuckled as she left.

“Strong wife you have there,” Sean said.

“She does dominate a room,” Giralt laughed. “Never lets me forget the one time I caught the house on fire, either.”

“Oh?”

“It was ages ago,” Giralt laughed as he led Sean out of the room, “back when I was first working on my heating rune. Long before this place, though the way she talks about it, you’d never know.”

Giralt rambled on during the trek across the manor. They went out the back door and to a shop very similar to Sean’s. “Now, here we are. I’ve been looking forward to today. I’ve heard so much about your inventions. I’m interested to see what you have planned for us to work on.”

“First thing is the easiest,” Sean said. “I need a heating rune powerful enough to convert water to steam the moment it touches the rune.”

“Tricky... that means the rune has to be powered all the time, and decently powered, too,” Giralt mused. “It’s possible, but to what end?”

“Steam,” Sean said. “Making a steam turbine is simple. If I can get a steady stream of steam, I can make a power hammer for the smiths. Going to have to do something about them not having access to coal.”

Giralt’s bushy eyebrows rose. “That sounds like a lot of work. Which did you want to tackle first?”

“Steam. I need to get it working, and as small as possible, too.”

Giralt frowned. “I know that heating runes have been used for the big steam engines in the Quaditals. I’ve never looked into them, since they normally take a team of fire mages to make them work.”

“Too large,” Sean said. “I want something no bigger than my chest.”

Giralt coughed. “That is asking for a lot, honestly.”

“Nothing is impossible,” Sean said as he looked over the workshop. “If you’re willing to give me a free hand and some advice, that is.”

“Hmm...” Giralt looked at his stock of supplies. “Go ahead. If it gets too expensive, I’ll see if Forged Bonds will reimburse me.”

“Let’s start a little big, then scale down,” Sean said. “How much energy can the runes under the tubs hold, and why are they limited at that?”

~
*
~
*
~

Sean laughed as the rune produced steam. “And you were worried.”

Giralt mopped at his brow with a handkerchief. “Of course I was. You nearly overloaded it. What do you plan to do with it from here?”

Sean grabbed the small pieces of copper Giralt had on hand and began to build a housing. “Now, we channel the steam and see what kind of pressure we have to work with.”

“You do that with such ease,” Giralt muttered as he watched Sean Shape the copper, “and after putting more energy into that rune than I could in two days. What Agreement has to be in place to hear why that is possible?”

Sean slowed his Shaping. “A small, but fatal, one.” Sean explained the Agreement required.

Giralt puffed on the cigar he had lit recently. “I agree to this.”

Feeling the weight settle on him, Sean chuckled. “Okay. Good thing this is going to take me a bit. It’s a long story.”

Sean continued to make a housing unit and simple turbine as he told Giralt the truth. From Giralt’s coughing and exclamations, Sean knew the Magus hadn’t been prepared for the truth.

“Now you know,” Sean said as he put the housing over the heating rune. “This is the time to see if—” Sean cut off, the turbine whining as it spun rapidly. “Looks good. I just need to form a gauge and release valve.”

Giralt watched as Sean worked, amazed that this man, who claimed to be from the Tuatha, toiled with such fervor. Giralt did what he could to assist, but he felt bad that he wasn’t doing more. Pulling his rune book closer, Giralt started looking for ways to refine it and make it more efficient. There had never been a need before, but now, he felt like he had to.

~
*
~
*
~

Sean looked up when the door to the workshop opened. Ryann and Clara stood there, wearing bemused expressions. Giralt looked guilty as he got to his feet and turned to his wife.

“Yours is just as bad, it seems,” Clara sighed. “It is late afternoon, you two.”

“Sean, we should be getting home.” Ryann saw the contraption behind him and shook her head. “Does it work?”

“Yes,” Sean said. “We need to modify and streamline some things, but yes. I found an easy way to eliminate the water from the bathhouses and offer an extra bonus in doing so. The reservoir problem needs a bit more work, but this helped give me the nudge.”

Giralt nodded sagely. “I’ve done more work refining my runes today than I’ve done in the last hundred years. That latest iteration should last at least twice as long, and it’s half the size of the first one.”

Clara’s eyes twinkled. “You do seem excited tonight. Our guests need to go, though.”

“Of course,” Giralt said. “Sean, tomorrow?”

“Barring troubles,” Sean agreed.

“Oh, maybe you can talk to a few of the others to come with if you’re going to be back tomorrow,” Clara told Ryann. “It would be good to talk with people who aren’t obsessed with prestige.”

Ryann blushed lightly. “I’ll ask them.”

“Good. It was a pleasure having you both, and we’ll see you again soon,” Clara said. “See them out, then find me, husband.”

Giralt watched his wife go, and a broad smile filled his face. “Oh, yes. Of course, dear. Sean, it was a good day. Please follow me. I hate to rush you out, but—”

Sean chuckled, “Yeah, I understand.”

Ryann shook her head. “Men.”

“Let’s go see if the others have a solution to this morning’s problem,” Sean said, trying to spare Giralt.

Ryann gave him a smile as she took his hand on the way back to the front door. “I’m curious what happened, too.”

“Thank you for coming. See you tomorrow,” Giralt said, having escorted them all the way himself. Not waiting for further reply, the door shut firmly.

Sean chuckled, “How was your day?”

“Good. I learned that Clara is much like Fiona— she is driven to see her husband succeed.”

Sean smiled. “Aren’t you all?”

“Yes, but not like them. We all have our own drives.”

“Fair enough, Ry, fair enough.”

Sean looked back at the manor as they exited the gate.

“What?” Ryann asked.

“I like him,” Sean said softly. “He was stiff to start with, but as the day went on, he dove into the work as much as I did. Once we were both working all out, it reminded me of my father. The bouncing of ideas, the shoptalk... it just felt like that.”

Ryann kissed his cheek. “I’m glad you enjoyed yourself.”

“I did. Today was the easy stuff. We’re going to get to the harder things over the next few days. I wonder what he’ll think up, then.”

“No doubt he’s asking the same about you,” Ryann laughed.

Chapter Twenty-six

Ryann and Sean arrived home as everyone was gathering for evening sparring. Everyone but the cooks and Andrea were present. Felora was there, wearing a bright smile as she trained with them. Lilly had a beautiful smile in place, too, and she kept sneaking glances at Sean.

Well, guess that answers that question,
Sean thought as he grabbed Ida and threw her over his hip.

“You are hard to overpower, Sean,” Ida said as she got up.

“Oh?”

“Most of the time, it feels like you’re letting us throw you,” Ida said. “Every once in a while, you are distracted and we can’t move you, and then you reverse the movement, like just now.”

Sean’s brow furrowed as he ran back what had just happened in his mind. Ida had come at him, grabbed his arm perfectly and pulled, but Sean hadn’t budged an inch. Instead, he pulled her straining body to him and flipped her.

“Oh, uh... sorry.”

“I don’t know if our practice is really doing much for you,” Fiona said, having paused in her own sparring. “It is helping us learn, however. If you used all your physical gifts, I’m not sure we could actually beat you.”

“I’d hurt you,” Sean said, recalling how he’d broken the workbench the other day. “Possibly even kill you.”

“That is a possibility,” Fiona nodded. “You temper yourself to human levels on instinct most times. Aria told us how you paced her while running, and she is not a slow flyer.”

“Huh...” Sean said. “I still need the practice. At least half of this is muscle memory. Your body has to know how to react so it can do it.”

“True, but try to pay a bit more attention?” Fiona asked gently.

“Sorry,” Sean said. “Ready, Ida?”

“You get Ryann now,” Ida said, moving to the side. “We’re trading off who fights you. You’re the most adept, besides Myna.”

“Makes sense,” Sean said, turning to face Ryann. “Okay, focused. Let’s go.”

~
*
~
*
~

Sean exhaled as he stood under the running water. The others had taken to bathing every day with ease, happy to soak in the tub, even though they didn’t really need it for sore muscles. This time was different, as Felora had taken the shower next to his and asked him to scrub her back. Sean quashed some, but not all, of the thoughts in his head as he did as she asked. When she was done, he was about to turn his own water off when a small cough got his attention.

“Would you get mine, too?” Lilly asked.

“Sure,” Sean said, trying to ignore her eyes as they dipped to see him standing proudly.

Lilly turned her wet back to him. “Thank you, sir.”

“I should get his,” Felora murmured behind Sean.

“Well, they ain’t wasting time,” Ryann snickered as she walked past. “Wait until the words are said, you two.”

Sean caught the flush of red in Lilly’s neck as she blushed, and Felora’s hands on his back faltered for a second. “Ry, that wasn’t nice,” Sean said, stifling his laughter. “Funny, but not nice.”

A hand slapped his ass. “Mean,” Felora purred.

Sean had jerked upright, and laughter filled the room at his reaction. “Okay, enough horseplay. This room is for bathing, not shenanigans.”

“Husband,” Fiona said from the tub, “you deserved that.”

“Fair. James always had a saying: ‘doesn’t matter if it’s mean, as long as it’s funny.’ It’s that fine line of trash talk, mostly.”

“Thank you, sir,” Lilly said as she stepped forward into her shower.

Sean blinked, not expecting her to end the moment. He was given the delightful image of her under the shower. “Uh, yeah... sure.”

“You’re done, too,” Felora whispered into his ear before kissing it.

Sean inhaled sharply, taken by surprise again. Exhaling a shuddering breath, he was going to reply when another firm thwack resounded in the room. Felora gave a yelp.

“Told you to wait until you make the Agreement,” Ryann said archly. “Not listening to the elder wives is not a good start.”

Myna snickered, “Ry, you wanted to do that. Admit it.”

Ryann looked away as she stepped under her shower. “For a long time,” Ryann muttered.

“Okay, that’s enough, like our husband said,” Fiona said. “She’s not wrong, though, Felora. If we hadn’t already agreed, that would be a black mark on your chances.”

Felora winced. “I understand. I can’t explain how thankful I am that you all agreed.”

“That goes for me, as well,” Lilly said, turning her shower off. “I had hoped, but didn’t think it would be so soon. I would have been bitter if Fel had joined you all before me, even though I would have no reason to be mad at her.”

“Eight,” Sean said as he turned his water off. “That’s a lot of love.”

Happy smiles filled the room. The newly acquired staff watched with interest. The only one not smiling was Aria, but no one saw it, as she was standing under the far shower, turned slightly away from them all.

“The words will be spoken at dinner,” Fiona said. “Glorina is making as good a meal as she can given the short notice. Tonight, Sean you’ll have to pick which wife you’ll be—”

“Both,” Felora said. “Right, Lilly?”

“If he doesn’t mind,” Lilly said hopefully. “Though from what I’ve heard, he doesn’t mind if two or more of his wives wish to have him at the same time.”

Sean choked. “What? Who?”

Andrea blushed. “That was me, Sean. I had asked Felora for a few pointers before Chastity and I married you.”

Sean stood there for a long moment before nodding. “That explains so much.”

“You don’t mind, do you?” Andrea asked, suddenly concerned.

“No, I should have seen it,” Sean said, getting into the tub and sitting beside her. “I’m not upset with you or Chastity.” He gave them both a kiss. “Though now I have to wonder how much of that was you two and how much of that was her tutelage.”

“You’ll see,” Felora said, her eyes glowing as she stared at Sean.

“Fel, calm down,” Lilly sighed, flicking Felora’s earlobe.

“Oww! You know I hate that,” Felora grumbled.

“It stops you,” Lilly said primly. “I only use it when needed.”

Felora pouted, then stopped and swallowed when she saw everyone staring at her with a smirk. “What?”

“Now we know how to stop you,” Myna said. “We’ll only use it when needed, but it’s good to know.”

“You’re adorable when you pout,” Lilly snickered.

“A pouting Succubus is kind of cute,” Sean added.

Felora gave Sean a glare, but her lips twitched into a smile, earning laughter from the wives.

Sean dried off, the second to last to be doing so. Glancing back, he wondered if Aria was okay— she’d been silent the entire bath time. He picked up another towel after wrapping his around his waist and walked over to the tub.

“Aria? You okay?”

Blinking rapidly, Aria looked up at him. “Huh? Oh, I’m fine, Sean.” She seemed to realize they were alone, and her cheeks darkened. “I’m holding things up, it seems...”

“Not any more than me,” Sean smiled. “You done?”

“Yes,” Aria said, standing up and stepping out of the tub. When her foot hit the tile floor, she pitched forward. Sean grabbed her and helped her out. “Thank you,” Aria said.

“No problem,” Sean said, still holding her steady. “Can’t have someone I care for getting hurt in the bathroom.”

Aria’s cheeks darkened more. “The towel is for me?” she asked, not meeting his eyes.

“Oh, yeah,” Sean said. He let her go and passed her the towel. “Still have to get dressed, too. You sure you’re okay?”

“Yes,” Aria replied as she began to quickly dry off. “I just have some things I’m working through.”

Sean headed toward the cabinets to grab his clothes. “Been there. Let me know if I can help. If not me, Fiona is always willing to help, too.”

“I will keep it in mind,” Aria said, following him. “You are going to have two more wives tonight... I didn’t know you liked either of them in that way.”

Sean took a seat after getting his pants on. “I’m not made of stone, and they’re both very attractive. As for caring, Felora has helped us out repeatedly, and over that time, I came to know that I did harbor more than just physical attraction for her. Lilly has been attentive and caring since day one. It’s hard to see someone yearn for you and not start to return that interest a little. Never expected it to happen this soon for either of them, but I’m not going to deny them. As long as they Life Bond and have the approval of the others, I will welcome them.”

“I see,” Aria said, dressing quickly. “Life Bonded and your wives agreeing... That sounds like it would be for the best and also that, in time, no more wives will be accepted. The more wives there are, the harder it will be to get the approval of all of them.”

“True, and honestly, I’m glad for that. I don’t want to just have wives and never get time with them because there are so many. Maybe some guys would be fine with a single conquest and then moving onto another, but that isn’t me.”

“Myna has said that. You dote on her.”

Sean wore a goofy grin. “My silly kitty? Yeah, I do a bit. She gives me back as much love as I give and then some.”

“I’ve never seen a Holder care for a Moonbound as much as you do,” Aria said softly. “Even those who have affection for them don’t love them like you do.”

“Because they don’t see them like I do,” Sean said sadly. “Moonbound, Siren, Dwarf, Dryad, or anyone else, none of that matters to me. The person and who they are is all that matters to me. Myna would smother me with love if I let her, and at the same time, she’d gut anyone who hurts one of us. I can’t not love her for that.”

“I heard about some cuons,” Aria said, switching the topic abruptly. “I need to talk to Fiona about the money, and I need to inspect them, too. Would you be willing to do that with me?”

“When?”

“Tenday?” Aria asked. “It’s a farm outside the city. Will take us a few hours.”

“I’ll let Giralt know that I’ll miss Tenday working with him,” Sean said as he got his boots on. “Thank you for doing that.”

Aria turned her head away, but her one eye stayed fixed on him. “You’re welcome, Sean.”

Sean gave her a smile. “Birds of a feather should stick together.”

Aria’s lips twitched. “Yes, but they’ll come home to roost at the end of the day.”

“Which is good. I never feel henpecked here.”

“Though you do strut like a proud cock at times,” Aria said, her cheeks darkening again.

Sean blinked at her, then laughed, “Fuck, you win. I don’t, do I?”

“No,” Aria laughed lightly. “You are far from the strutting sort. You’re more the faithful hound that likes to play with the people he loves.”

Sean laughed, “Won’t argue that.”

“Dinner?” Aria asked as she walked toward the door.

“As the hound’s master commands,” Sean snickered, following her.

A darkness spread through Aria’s cheeks and neck at his words, but she kept walking so he wouldn’t see it.

Chapter Twenty-seven

“Husband, I need you for a moment,” Fiona said from the front room.

“See you inside,” Sean told Aria.

Stepping into the front part of the home, Sean found Fiona speaking to another woman. Sean noticed the horse ears and tail, marking the woman as a Moonbound. “What did you need, Fiona?”

“Arliat Afreghan, this is my husband, Sean. Sean, this is Arliat. She is the carriage driver I spoke of earlier. She’s willing to work for us.”

“Nice to meet you, Arliat,” Sean greeted her. “Are you ready for the Agreement now?”

“If that’s okay with you, sir.”

“Yeah, it’s fine. You know the Agreement since Fiona spoke with you, I take it?”

“I, Arliat Afreghan, enter into this Bond for a period of no less than one year to Sean MacDougal: I will provide the carriage and horses for the household and be the driver. In return, my animals and carriage shall be cared for to the best ability of the household. I shall be given food and board while the Bond lasts. I shall be given equal energy as the other Bonded and access to the Talents best suited for me to perform my job. The pay for the year shall be twenty silver. Silence shall be kept on the secrets I learn about anyone in the household and any business dealings I overhear, with my life in the balance.”

“Agreed,” Sean said. “Welcome to the family, Arliat. You made it in time for a wedding dinner. Please, join us.”

Arliat blinked, her tail swatting the air behind her. “But—”

“It’s the way of the house,” Fiona said. “Everyone eats together, barring business dinners. You’ll also be invited to join us for self-defense lessons in the afternoon or evening.”

Arliat let out a huff of air that reminded Sean of an uncertain horse. “I… okay.”

“This way,” Sean grinned.

Arliat’s tenseness eased when she saw all the other Moonbound at the table. “Evening to you all. I’m Arliat, the new driver for the family.”

“I wondered where the horses and carriage came from earlier,” Quinna said. “I’m Quinna and this is my sister, Quilla. We take care of the animals. We can give the horses a look over after dinner.”

“Thank you,” Arliat said as she took the seat offered to her.

Everyone greeted her and introduced themselves. Arliat’s eyes widened a little when Myna introduced herself as one of Sean’s wives, and further when she heard he had eight wives.

Sean took his seat just ahead of Glorina, Lona, and Mona coming in with fully laden carts. They placed the large serving dishes on the table and made sure everyone had wine before taking their own seats.

Sean cleared his throat and stood. “Tonight’s dinner isn’t a normal dinner, it’s a celebration of love and acceptance. Tonight, we welcome two new wives into our number: Felora Somnia and Lilly Lunatis. Lilly took care of us for many long tendays as a server at the Oaken Glen before she agreed to become our head maid. I don’t think any of us expected her to become a wife as quickly as she has, but we still welcome her with open hearts and minds. Felora came into our lives like a storm— passionate, energetic, and forceful. Things were even rockier for her than Lilly, but over time, she built a relationship with our wives and eventually broke Ryann’s stubborn resistance.”

Sean paused as Ryann and Felora blushed, earning laughter from the others.

“Felora tempered that passion with love and did her best to wait for acceptance. Tonight, that patience is rewarded as she and her longtime lover, Lilly, join us. Ladies, thank you for joining the family. There is just one last thing before you can be fully accepted.”

Felora got to her feet, her eyes shining red. “I, Felora Somnia, pledge my mind, body, and soul to Sean MacDougal. I am his in any way he needs me. I shall cherish our wives and do my best to help this family become the very best it can be. I ask only that you be generous with me and give me time to learn about each of you so that I might better fit with all of you. This is my Life Bond pledge to you.”

“Accepted,” Sean said, feeling the weight settle over him.

Felora gave a stifled moan when the bands encased her neck and wrists, and she braced herself against the table. “Thank you, Sean.”

Lilly stood up, her hand resting on Felora’s back. “I was surprised, happily, to be asked to join you all. I know it came much quicker because of Felora. I would have asked in time, but honestly, I was a bit intimidated by all of you. Your love and dedication to not just Sean, but each other, was staggering to see. So first, I should thank Felora, my wonderful friend, and soon-to-be wife.”

The table cheered when Lilly kissed Felora’s cheek.

“It would have been more, but I know how Sean feels about those he loves being with others not of the family,” Lilly said, meeting Sean’s eyes.

Sean flushed, but nodded. “It’s true.”

“I, Lilliana Lunatis, ask for this Life Bond to Sean MacDougal: I will do everything I can to make your life the easiest it can be. I will make sure the home is always in order for us. I shall be the house-wife. I shall never countermand you, but ask that you listen when I speak on matters of the house. While I shall be the least wife to start, I only ask you to let me become equal to your other wives.”

“Accepted,” Sean said with a soft smile.

Felora grabbed Lilly and kissed her hard the moment the bands encased her wrists and throat. “I wanted a real kiss,” Felora said when the kiss broke.

The others cheered and laughed at the byplay.

“Now that the Bonds have been spoken, let’s eat,” Sean said as he, Lilly, and Felora took their seats.

“A moment, husband?” Fiona asked and stood gracefully. “We have something to say.” Myna, Ryann, Ida, Chastity, and Andrea all stood. “Felora, Lilly, welcome to our family. We do not see you as lesser— there are no lesser wives in our family. While you may be the newest, that doesn’t matter to us. We each have things we excel at and we embrace those things and celebrate them. Even as we grow in power and strength with you, we embrace your uniqueness and hope you will do the same to help us raise Sean to even greater heights.”

Lilly and Felora beamed and agreed easily while Sean blushed deep red.

“To our now stronger family,” Fiona said, raising her glass.

Everyone drank to the toast. Sean cleared his throat, “Um, yeah, I already spoke. So let’s eat.”

His wives laughed, but no one spoke against him. Picking up the serving spoon, he began to help himself to the food.

~
*
~
*
~

Sean sat in the carriage with Ryann and Ida bookending him. “Glad we checked the carriage before we left,” he said.

“It did need the work,” Ryann agreed.

“She had no idea how bad it really was,” Ida said. “She was shocked and horrified when you told her.”

“Yeah, but now it’s as good as new. You two did great work.”

“I’d say you could thank us later, but you’re going to be busy,” Ida replied with a grin.

“Maybe tomorrow,” Sean said, leaning over to kiss her.

“I’ll hold you to that,” Ryann said, kissing the back of his neck while he kissed Ida.

“Just make sure the others know,” Sean said. “This way, no one gets surprised.”

“Ven, can you send a message for us?” Ida asked.

“I’ll get one sent,” Ven said from the far seat.

“Thank you,” Ida smiled.

“I have a feeling that the messages aren’t abnormal,” Sean said.

“They aren’t,” Ida said. “We make sure that we communicate so no one gets surprised and upset.”

“Thank you,” Sean said.

“We do our best, Sean,” Ryann said, taking his hand. “We all know what you don’t want to happen.”

“I’ll still thank you for doing your best,” Sean said, turning to give her a kiss.

“That’ll just make us work harder at it,” Ida giggled.

The carriage slowing and stopping got their attention. “We’re here, sir,” Arliat announced.

“Thank you,” Sean said, getting out and helping the ladies down. “The yard is just around the side. Come in and have a drink while you wait for us, just nothing hard.”

“Uh… of course, sir,” Arliat stammered.

Entering the inn, Sean waved to the group when Joseph called out his name, making him think of the old TV show again. Ida split away, going to the apprentice table, while Ryann joined him with the others.

“Tabitha,” Sean greeted the maid as she took the orders, “my usual, but I also need to start a tab for my driver.” He pulled out a silver for the round, plus the rest for the tab.

“I’ll make sure it’s taken care of, sir,” Tabitha said.

“Before I forget,” Sean said to the group, “you’re all invited over to my new home tomorrow for dinner. Ven, please pass that message to Amedee, Charie, and Saret.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Oh ho!” Giralt laughed. “Well, can’t turn that down from my new partner-in-innovation. I’m looking forward to tomorrow twice now.”

“He hasn’t told us anything,” Joseph said, motioning to Giralt. “Did you come up with any answers?”

“Yes and no. We have to remodel the existing bathhouse and the other two, but only a little. Want to add a room onto the main bathing area: a sauna. It’s a room where heated, wet air is kept at a controlled temperature.”

“I’ve heard of the like in the Quaditals,” Fredrick said. “I have a feeling you aren’t using a conventional stove, though.”

“We’re going to heat the water as it leaves the baths to boiling so the steam will fill the room. There’ll be outlets in the ceiling to help the air maintain the right temperature. The staff will have access to the controls so they can modulate the room. It was a popular thing where I’m from.”

“Your drinks,” Tabitha said, serving them. “Sir, that woman over there is your driver?”

“Arliat? Yes. Please see that she is taken care of, but nothing hard, since she is still on duty.”

“Of course, sir.”

“Any other news?” Sean asked.

“Will that help the overflow problem?” Ryan asked.

“It’s the first step,” Sean said. “I have a few more ideas, but they will take a bit more work.”

Giralt chuckled as he lit his cigar. “That is what I’m looking forward to. We only modified today. Actual invention is something I’ve not done in ages.”

“I still need to get one of those from you,” Fredrick said, motioning to the lighter Giralt was holding in his hand.

“At cost for those here, but only if you agree they won’t be sold or gifted away, outside of family,” Giralt replied.

“Done,” Fredrick replied quickly.

“I need two,” Ryan said with a grin. “One for my father and one for Italice’s mother. It will help smooth things more.”

“I’ll see about having them done in a few days,” Giralt said.

“That will be good. It should help,” Italice said. “I know she’s wanted one for a long time.”

“That shows the plus side of being in this association. The showers should have, too,” Sean said.

“Oh, they use them, even as they complain about the excess water,” Ryan snorted. “Hypocrites, my entire family, besides my brother, who is still firmly on our side. His daughter has been thrilled to have an attentive husband.”

Knox grinned. “Not as thrilled as my son.” He looked around to make sure no one was close to the table before he lowered his voice, “About the extra we can all do now... my son was touched by that, too.”

“Yes,” Fredrick said. “I was going to tell you that it seems all your past apprentices got a boost, as well.”

“What is this?” Giralt asked.

“Once they were told about me, like you were, they all picked up something extra,” Sean explained. “Surprised you didn’t.”

Giralt frowned. “Hmm. Maybe… after you left...”

“What?” Sean asked.

“I went back to my workroom after a break,” Giralt said slowly. “I was able to finish two projects that should have left me drained, but I still felt good.”

“Several of us find we can do much more now,” Eva smiled.

“Hmm... that might be for me, too,” Giralt nodded.

“Evening to you all,” MacLenn said when he arrived. “Am I interrupting something?”

“Something you haven’t agreed to know about,” Sean said levelly. “The Agreement is a high cost one.”

MacLenn looked at the group and chuckled, “Well, if they all have agreed, I think it might be worth my while, too.”

“Death?” Sean asked.

MacLenn sat back with a whistle. “Now that is a high price, indeed. Did the Dames agree?”

Sean just smiled. MacLenn seemed to be mulling it over when Tabitha came over to take his order and get a round of refills for the table. As MacLenn was still pondering, the small talk started up again.

When Sean called it a night, MacLenn did as well. Walking out with MacLenn beside him, the merchant spoke softly, “I’ll agree.”

“Wait until my carriage gets here,” Sean said. “I’ll have them drop you off before they take us home.”

“I’m really curious as to what could get both Dames to agree,” MacLenn said.

“It’s more than you can even guess,” Ryann smirked.

The jangle of harnesses announced the carriage coming around to collect them.

Chapter Twenty-eight

Sean watched Ryann and Ida enter the master suite before turning back to the door he was standing in front of. He knew Lilly and Felora were waiting for him on the other side of the door, and a bit of uncertainty and anxiety swept through him as he stood there. Taking a calming breath, Sean knocked once before entering. “It’s me…” He started to say before trailing off.

Lilly stood beside the bed, dressed in a complex collection of leather straps that accentuated her figure, but did nothing to cover her. A leather strap was in her upraised hand, and she gave him a dazzling smile. “Oh, Felora! Our husband is finally here.”

Felora let out a muffled sound and Sean’s eyes drifted to her. Tied to the bed by silk ropes, Felora was naked with red marks crisscrossing her body. Her eyes were covered by a blindfold, and a makeshift gag had been shoved into her mouth.

“I didn’t expect this,” Sean finally said as he closed the door behind him.

“Really?” Lilly asked, bringing the strap down and striking Felora’s right breast. “She told me all about how you chained her down and made her orgasm in your first shared dream.”

Sean swallowed at Felora’s muffled moan. “That was to stop her, not because it’s my preferred style.”

Lilly’s face fell a little. “Oh, does it bother you? This is just how we normally—”

“No,” Sean said softly, cutting her off. “It’s fine, though I thought for sure she would be the one holding the strap.”

Lilly giggled, “She does both and enjoys both. I just prefer being the one in charge when it’s her and I. If you don’t take her firmly in hand, she gets a little wild.”

“I’ll do my best to keep it in mind,” Sean said as he began to strip. “Don’t let me stop you. I’ll watch for a bit. I know how this normally plays out, but like I said, it’s not really my style.”

“Alright,” Lilly said, turning back to strike Felora’s other breast. “You heard him, didn’t you?”

Felora grunted and nodded her head.

“Maybe I’ll have him take me while you lay there helplessly,” Lilly giggled as she lightly brought the strap down between Felora’s legs.

Felora’s hips bucked, her whole body shaking, as she moaned louder.

“Oh, yes, that would work out well... It’ll make me feel better and you’ll go mad with desire knowing he’s right above you and not touching you.”

The bedposts creaked as Felora’s shaking and straining continued. She let out a soft whimper before she collapsed to the bed limply.

“A pity... she’s spent already. Well, she is easy to please,” Lilly laughed as she set the strap aside. “We have been at it for over an hour. It was different to start with... I had to make her clamp down on her energy so she’d stop healing right away.”

Sean shook his head— Lilly here and now was a Domme to her core. She was in charge and she knew it. “Does she enjoy the pain?”

“Loves it as much as she loves being forced into anything you want. My favorite is making her lick me for over an hour. She hates it and loves it.”

Sean coughed as he imagined that. “What about you?”

“I…” Lilly hesitated, licking her lips. “I enjoy what I do with her. Since you came along, though, I’ve thought about you or sharing you. Felora, Ryann, Myna, or more, singularly or all of us.” She looked into his eyes. “I don’t know why you dominated my thoughts that way, and I was a little afraid. What if you never gave me the chance? I haven’t even lain with Felora since my second night waiting on your table. It’s why she was the one who came to your shop instead of one of her sisters.”

“Oh?” Sean asked as he continued undressing.

“Felora is Saret’s oldest. She never did anything she didn’t want to do. My obsession with you is why she even knew about you. Saret found out about the kettles from Amedee and was going to send someone else, but when Felora heard your name, she went instead.”

Sean exhaled as he found out the tangled web of how this moment came to be. “I see. That’s why you would have slapped her if I had accepted her and not you.”

Lilly looked away. “Yes.”

“Will you do what is best for the family?”

Brow furrowed, Lilly looked back to him. “Of course.”

“That’s all that matters.” Sean chuckled, “You bluffed at dinner when we asked you to be the maid, didn’t you?”

Lilly flushed red, again breaking eye contact.

Sean laughed as he finally freed himself of his clothing. “That took courage.”

“It was stupid,” Lilly exhaled. “It could easily have blown up in my face, and so badly. I was shaking in fear the entire time from then to being accepted as the maid. If not for what Amedee taught me about controlling and hiding my fear, I would have failed.”

“Well, it didn’t, and now, we are here,” Sean said as he walked toward her.

Lilly looked up to find him only inches from her. “Yes.” The single word was breathless.

Sean leaned in, putting his hand behind her head, and kissed her softly. He was surprised when her arms wrapped around him. The kiss went from zero to sixty in no time— he went with her desire, returning her passion with equal measure.

When they paused to breathe, their eyes were locked on each other. “Take me, Sean. Please… bend me over my best friend and ravish me. Make me scream your name while she is forced to listen to it. For me and for her.”

He saw the need and honesty in her. “I can do that,” he said softly, “or we can show her some love, too. What if you ravished her while I take you?”

Felora’s mumbles became a feral moan, as she wholeheartedly approved of his plan.

Lilly giggled. “Wanting to make sure we all have fun? I will bow to your request.”

“Thank you,” Sean said, glad that he was able to tame the moment a little.

Lilly knelt between Felora’s thighs, slowly grazing her lover with her tongue and wiggling her ass slightly side to side. Moving to stand behind her, Sean could clearly see the slick wetness of Lilly’s sex. She had obviously been enjoying herself long before he joined them. Sean ran his hard length along her, letting Lilly’s juices coat him so he could be ready to push into her.

“Sean, stop teasing me...” Lilly whined, pulling back just enough to try looking over her shoulder.

“Not teasing, just making sure this isn’t painful for you or me,” Sean said.

Inhaling deeply, he sank into her slowly, but relentlessly. Lilly moaned and renewed her worship of Felora’s sex, thanking her friend for helping them both reach this moment in a way Felora would enjoy just as much as she was.

Once he had a steady rhythm going, Sean took Lilly’s generous hips in hand to provide the leverage to give her a nice steady rhythm. Breathing slowly and deeply, he did his best to pace himself while pleasuring her.

Felora’s muffled scream came with the headboard creaking dangerously as she orgasmed again. Lilly didn’t stop pleasuring her lover, even when her eyelid twitched and she felt herself getting close to her own orgasm.

Lilly began to thrust back meeting him, turning Sean’s steady pace into a near frantic gallop. Groaning, Sean knew he wasn’t going to last much longer than Lilly would. When her tight tunnel clamped down around his swollen cock, Sean moaned deeply, joining her in orgasm.

“Fucking... hell,” Sean gasped as he finally stopped thrusting, resting against Lilly’s taut ass.

Lilly turned her head to the side, resting it on Felora’s thigh. “Oh... no wonder they worship you...” she mumbled.

Sean laughed, extracting himself from Lilly. “That’s not why.” He helped Lilly fall onto the bed beside Felora. “You okay?”

“Wonderful,” Lilly purred.

Moving around the bed slowly, his legs a little unsteady, he untied the gag on Felora. “Thank you,” she croaked. “Water?”

Sean found a glass on the table in the room and brought it over to her, helping her sip before setting it aside. “Better?”

“I need you.” Felora’s words were flooded with her energy.

Sean’s eyelids twitched, but he was able to force it away. “Stop it,” he said firmly. “There’s no need for that.”

Felora whimpered, “I’m sorry.”

“I’ll be more than happy to give you what we both want, Felora.” Undoing the blindfold, Sean stared into her red glowing eyes. “Did you enjoy her pleasuring you while I took her?”

“Yes,” Felora nodded. “So much.”

“I’m glad.”

“Now, you will be returning the favor while he takes you, but you get an extra special treat. Do you know why?” Lilly asked her.

“He filled you,” Felora moaned as she pulled at the ropes, trying to reach for Lilly.

“Stop,” Lilly said firmly. “I will come to you.”

Felora stopped pulling instantly. “Yes.”

Lilly began to lift herself up and kiss her way up Felora’s body. “It seems even I can’t resist him. Felora, what chance did an easy, submissive slut like you have?”

“None,” Felora panted, her eyes locking onto Lilly’s. “If my mistress can’t resist, I can’t.”

“Suck every last drop out,” Lilly purred as she continued her journey up Felora. “I’m going to offer him my body while he plows you. His mouth will be mine. You’re only standing in for me so I can have him again when he finishes with you.”

Felora’s eyes flared and she nodded wordlessly. “As you wish, but only if Sean wants that. He owns me... I gave him all of me.”

Lilly blinked. “Oh. Well, then, who am I to stop our husband from using his new toy?”

Eyes rolling up, Felora’s body bucked hard. “Sean... please, please! Use me,” she panted.

Sean shook his head, barely back onto the bed. The dynamic between them was one he wasn’t fully at ease with, but he wasn’t going to stop them as long as they enjoyed themselves. “I’m coming, Felora.”

“Not yet, you aren’t,” Lilly winked as she watched him climb between Felora’s thighs.

Chapter Twenty-nine

Sean went to the front room, taking a seat as he waited for the guests to show up. He’d opted out of sparring so he could be there in case guests arrived early. He’d spent the time upgrading the tub a little more, getting the water-air mixture for the jets working, and wondered if everyone would enjoy it.

“Sir, would you like a drink?” Mona asked, having seen him and knowing the others were still sparring.

“No, thank you. I’m just sitting here to wait on guests.”

“Very well, sir.”

We got the rune to generate steam working, and I have the turbine that can be placed in the shaft ready... It won’t be a power hammer, but it’ll still make simple work easier. Giralt understood what I was asking about the forge rune and thinks he can handle that tomorrow. Feel bad for not being there, but I have to see about the cuons with Aria. Oneday will see the real innovation start if he’s had any luck with the forge rune… Hm… I should work on a cooling rune next. Refrigerators, or even just ice making? Ice making would solve the reservoir problem just as easily as making steam power for the smiths... hell, might need both, eventually.

Sean sat there, stewing in his thoughts for an unknown amount of time, when the sound of a carriage pulling up got his attention. Rising to his feet on reflex, he was at the door before his brain fully kicked in. He checked his clothes before opening the door and stepping outside. Fredrick’s carriage came up the drive and Sean gave the driver a wave. The footman soon had the door opened for Eva and Fredrick.

“Fredrick, Eva, glad you could make it. You’re our first guests,” Sean said.

“We’ve been looking forward to it,” Fredrick said.

“Things have been busy; lots of orders for the newest kettles,” Eva said, looking a little tired. “If I didn’t have help, I don’t know if I’d be awake enough to be here.”

“Come on inside. We’ll get you a drink,” Sean said.

They weren’t sitting long before the next carriage pulled up. Sean welcomed Italice and Ryan to his home and brought them inside to sit with Fredrick and Eva.

“Oh, our guests are already arriving,” Fiona smiled as she entered the room. “Sean, I hear another carriage. Why don’t you welcome them while I keep our guests company?”

“Yes, dear,” Sean said.

Sean’s eyebrows went up when he saw not just a carriage, but a collection of people on foot. Chuckling, he called out in greeting to the smiths as they walked up the drive. Mageeyes’, Flamehair’s, and Saret’s carriages all pulled up one after the other behind them.

“So many of you at once,” Sean chuckled. “Pull around the side. My cooks said they will bring some food out for you and your footmen,” Sean told the drivers.

“Thank you, sir,” Mageeyes’ driver said and pulled away.

“Fiona is already entertaining a few,” Sean said as he greeted everyone and opened the front door. “I’ll be in after I greet Nick, Augustus, and Winston,” he said, seeing more carriages coming in through the gate.

“Thank you,” Mageeyes smiled.

Once everyone had arrived, Sean led the last few inside. “It seems we are all here. Fiona, will you take us into the dining room?”

After everyone was seated at the table, Sean smiled. “Thank you all for coming. We do have business news to discuss, but that can wait until after dinner. Our chef, Glorina, and her helpers, Lona and Mona, have been preparing it all day.” Reaching back, he pulled the bell pull to let the cooks know they were ready.

A minute later, the door opened and the three cooks entered with carts. Glorina served the head of the table and told them what they were having. “This is honeyed bread. Following this will be vegetable soup. The appetizer will be a wonderful bacon-wrapped shrimp, and after that, there will be the walnut and pecan salad. The entrée for tonight is a venison heart steak with sautéed mushrooms on the side. To finish everything, we will be serving a chocolate custard with caramel glaze.”

A murmur went around the table at the description of the meal, earning smiles from the cooks while they finished serving the first course and left the room.

Sam looked up and down the table as she picked up her fork. “Your staff isn’t going to join us?”

“I impressed on him,” Fiona said, “that they will be in the other dining room for tonight.”

Those who hadn’t had dinner with Sean’s family before were surprised by the question, but the smiths had been wondering the same thing.

“Do you normally eat with your staff?” Giralt asked.

“Yes,” Sean said. “They are part of the household, so they are treated as family.”

MacLenn shifted in his seat. “I didn’t know others did that.”

“It’s a personal choice,” Sean shrugged. “Let’s enjoy the meal.”

The conversation turned to the food, which the cooks brought in with great timing. By the end of the meal, people were either sated or past full, but unwilling to miss out on the dessert.

“For those not involved with business, the maids will look after you in the main room. For the association, let’s retire to the parlor,” Sean said, getting to his feet.

Once they were seated in the parlor, Sean thanked Cali for attending to the drink order before she left. “Now, the first thing is that Winston and I have refined the steam rune. It’ll work beautifully and cut down on a lot of the water that would have gone to the reservoir, and it makes the extra rooms possible. I’ll see about getting those set up in the next few days.”

“Sean, if you show us how, we can do that,” Fiona said. “Let us do the work. You have to do the things only you can do.”

Sean nodded. “Yeah, but I have to do the first one so you can see it.”

“That’s fine.”

“That will help, but it doesn’t fix the problem, does it?” Italice asked.

“No. We still need more to make sure the reservoir doesn’t overflow,” Sean said. “We’ll be working on that and a few other things in the coming days. Winston, you want to tell them what you’re tackling tomorrow?”

Giralt took a deep draw on his cigar before he spoke. “Sean and I have been trying to make a rune to let the smiths forge without coal. I know it’s possible, but I’ve never looked into how. Sean has informed me it needs to be modulated so you can make sure the metals are heated correctly.”

“You can do that?” Joseph asked with a grin.

“We’re working on it,” Giralt said, sitting forward. “It’s a complex problem. I wouldn’t have ever considered it if not for Sean. The idea of a dial that can turn the heat up or down is a great idea. I’m going to implement it for my normal runes, as well. You’ve been asking me for something similar for a while now, Saret.”

“Indeed, ever since Felora’s leg was burned by Evan,” Saret nodded.

Sean sat up suddenly, his eyes pinning Saret to her chair. “What?”

“Easy, Sean. Easy,” Felora said, grabbing his hand. “It was before we even met. It was just before…” Felora trailed off for a moment, “before Delia left our family.”

Saret’s face went blank. “Evan did many unkind things to my family.”

“Didn’t like him before, but now, I’m developing an active dislike for him,” Sean said as he took a deep breath. “We sidetracked things. My apologies to the rest of you.”

Mageeyes smiled sharply. “No, it’s fine. The more you hate him, the better it is for Lady Sharpeyes, after all.”

Sean snorted, “For those that don’t know, Lady Sharpeyes backs us to a degree. She’ll back us publicly after two impediments have been dealt with.”

MacLenn shifted uncomfortably. “I have a bad feeling about the way you said that.”

“Because you’re smart,” Sean said. “I will be busy tomorrow on family matters, but after that, I will be working on my next big thing that will help the reservoir.”

Giralt chuckled, “I’ll be thinking on it, but I don’t have any idea how to manage it yet.”

“What?” Ryan asked.

“The water under the city is pure because of your runes,” Sean said. “Since it’s pure, it can be made into ice. If we have a good supply of ice, we can make iceboxes.”

“Iceboxes?” Flamehair asked.

“A device to keep food fresh longer,” Sean said. “It was the earlier version of another, much better, device on my world. Milk is a good example— we all get milk. It’s either used as is or we have to turn it into other products like butter, but even butter goes bad in time. The icebox would extend that time a good deal.”

“So it’s for dairy?” Eva asked.

“It’s for any food that can spoil,” Sean said. “Meat, dairy, and so on. Hell, you can even use the ice for keeping drinks cold.”

“We don’t exactly need that right now,” Knox chuckled.

“But in the summer, that’ll be different,” Avery said. “The idea of an iced drink sounds wonderful when the sun has been baking you all day.”

“I’m also still working on my automobile idea, but the steam power part of this is helping with that.”

“Sounds like you’ve been exceptionally busy,” Nick said. “Sean, as an aside, thank you again. Jess has been improving every day. Having her so healthy and active has been a blessing.”

“No problem,” Sean replied.

“Who is going to be in charge of recharging the runes for the other bathhouses?” Torin Callon asked.

“I was thinking,” Knox said slowly, “that it might be time for me to hang up smithing as it is. Sean, do you think I could do that?”

Sean frowned. He triggered Mage Sight and looked at Knox. “It doesn’t take much to push energy into them since they don’t discharge fast. You don’t have a lot of energy right now, but if you did just that every day... yeah, you could probably pull it off.”

“If it’s okay with the rest of you, I’d like me and the missus to move into the second bathhouse and take over that duty,” Knox said.

“I don’t have a problem with this,” Fredrick said. “If we are doing that, it might be best to station someone at the third bathhouse, as well.”

Callon raised his hand. “I’ll do it. Goodness knows my wife will keep me in line, so the women will be safe. Honestly surprised Knox didn’t ask for that one.”

“As much as I make comments, I wouldn’t do anything to hurt her like that,” Knox replied.

“I’m too invested with nails. It’s been my family for generations,” Joseph said.

“Same with our family,” Brendis said. “Armor is what we do.”

A couple of the other smiths offered to run any additional bathhouse that were made.

“Sean,” MacLenn said, drawing the conversation off that topic, “when do you think you’ll have something new? Before the next party?”

“Possibly. I’ll be trying to get at least a self-cooling box by then to present. It’ll be far from efficient, but it’ll be novel.”

“Why not just use runes for the iceboxes instead of ice?” Saret asked.

“No idea if we can get a rune to work, much less what it’ll take to make it small,” Sean shrugged. “If I can do it and make it cheaply, I will, but we still need to make sure the excess water added to the reservoir is handled. Steaming off the excess or freezing it are my ideas.”

“Does anyone have any other business for the association?” Fredrick asked when silence fell.

“You do know that if you make a smithing rune, the coal suppliers are all but done for?” MacLenn asked.

“Fuck them,” Sean said simply. “They sided with Denmur. Unless they apologize and right the ship quickly, I’ll break them. I’m not playing nice anymore. If they choose his side, they are effectively against us.”

MacLenn grimaced. “Will you give me a few days to see if I can break his hold?”

“Threeday,” Sean said. “We’ll have it done by then, I would think.”

“Tight, but I’ll do my best. The Blackhands have been good friends of my family for years. I would hate to see them destroyed because of Denmur.”

“Fourday,” Sean said, softening his stance. “Family and friends I understand, but if they don’t budge, I won’t stop.”

MacLenn nodded and stood. “I’ll not waste any time I have, then. I’ll see you all later.”

“We should stop for the evening,” Fredrick sighed. “I have a big day ahead of me tomorrow.”

“Thank you all for coming,” Fiona said as she rose to her feet. “Let me show you out.”

“Fiona, are you going to finish the house tomorrow?” Sam asked as they headed for the door.

“Yes. Is everything good so far?”

“Better than,” Brendis said. “We were surprised by the addition to the tub.”

Felora snickered, “Wait until it gets the upgrade that Sean did on ours today. It gets better.”

Everyone chuckled at her words.

“We’ve all come to understand that when Sean tinkers, things improve,” Eva said.

Sean shook his head as he followed them out. “I don’t make everything better. We’ve had a lot of complications, too.”

“Which are being solved one by one,” Italice replied. “We have faith, Sean. We have faith.”

Sean exhaled and stayed silent while they saw the guests out.

Chapter Thirty

Sean looked at Aria walking beside him as they left the city. “You’ve been quiet. Everything okay?”

“It’s only been a tenday and yet it feels like a lifetime,” Aria replied.

“Oh, right. It does feel like it’s been so much longer than that. Things have been changing so quickly... New home, new people around all the time, and four more wives. Then there was a mole in the association that we booted, and we added more prominent members of the city to it... It has been a crazy tenday.”

“You forgot learning battle magic, matching me in a race, and helping a scared girl.”

“Extra crazy tenday,” Sean chuckled. “This coming tenday doesn’t seem like it’s going to get any less frantic, either. Have to crunch research to get things working before the party.”

“Ryann will be going with you?”

“Probably,” Sean said, glancing at her. “Did you want to go instead?”

Aria’s cheeks darkened. “It is presumptuous of me, but I like the idea of walking back in there... Beside you, this time, instead of being used against you.”

Sean smiled. “We can talk to everyone tonight. I don’t see why they’d object to it. You’re a good fighter, so it’s not like I’d be without protection.”

Aria’s smile broadened. “Thank you, Sean… though I haven’t beaten you yet, not even in sparring. Makes me wonder if I’m that good, after all.”

“You fight Myna to a standstill and win a fair number of them,” Sean said. “I’ve noticed you two pairing off to ‘teach’ the others.”

Aria laughed, “It’s good to keep our edge honed. I think Fiona and Ryann could give me a challenge, too, but since we’ve been focused on unarmed combat, I’ve been a bit too busy helping Myna with the others.”

“Maybe we’ll have a mini-tournament tonight,” Sean suggested. “That’d be good for everyone, I think.”

“Been a while since I’ve fought in a tournament, even a friendly one like you’re proposing.”

“I’ll probably sit it out,” Sean said. “Or maybe I’ll fight the winner.”

Aria snickered, “Makes it sound like you’re the prize.”

Sean blushed lightly. “No, it didn’t.”

Aria’s laughter was genuine. “Yes, it did. You’re the one waiting for the winner. I’m going to push hard to be the one across from you. If it’s a test of skills and not Talents, I might have a chance.”

Sean shook his head. “Myna is likely going to be the winner.”

“Maybe,” Aria said, not giving up hope. “This turn,” she said, taking an offshoot of the main road. “It’ll be a couple of hours until we reach the place and it’s a little too populated for you to show off.”

“Yeah, that’s fine. I’m curious: how did you come to be in your position with the city?”

“My life story? It’s not much of one, honestly. When it became known I could tame animals, I was sent to the academy. When it was over, I was offered a job in Kevlis working under the master tamer there. After a decade, I was offered the position here and took it. Only had one troubled spot when I got here— the lower tamer thought they should have been promoted instead of me being brought in. That was a bad time. After that, life became pretty routine. Lord Greenlimb, the one before Lord Sharpeyes, only went out twice per cycle. It gave me a lot of time to work on my own things. It was how I became such an excellent shot with a bow.”

“Haven’t seen you use it much yet,” Sean said. “I remember them saying you were well-known for your proficiency with a bow.”

“I was going to get a single lane set up to practice at the manor.”

“Make it a couple? We can all use the practice. Keeping your enemies at range is always a good idea.”

“It was the best weapon for me, since I can fly.”

“Guess that means I should pick it back up. Only dabbled with them during reenactments on my old world,” Sean said, “though I’d probably want a heavy draw now, considering.”

“If what I’ve heard is true, then you’d need one specially made,” Aria said, “unless you can always hold yourself in check. Wouldn’t do you any good to break your bow in combat.”

“True enough,” Sean chuckled. “Maybe you can show me where to find the right person to order one from? Hmm… that might have to wait until after the party.”

“You should be fine. The best bowyer in the city doesn’t get involved in politics.”

“Wish I could do the same.”

“I think we’d all like to avoid them,” Aria agreed. “Sadly, it doesn’t feel like it’s going to happen.”

“Not with Denmur and Sharpeyes both gunning for me. After they stop, maybe we’ll have some quiet.”

“I think all of us are hoping for that.”

~
*
~
*
~

Aria was right— it took them three hours to get to the farm she had been talking about. Sean could hear a very unhappy cuon from a large structure up ahead.

“He’s not a happy boy at all,” Sean said.

“The cuons here have all been taken in because of injuries that the owners didn’t want to heal,” Aria replied softly. “I figured you could heal them after we have purchased them.”

“Injured how?” Sean asked, thinking of dog-fighting pits.

“Hunting, monster fighting, accidents,” Aria replied. “Anything and everything. Farmer Schin tries to rehabilitate them. If he can get them past the worst of it, he trains them to help with a farm.”

“Huh. What does Schin get out of it?”

“The ones he can get working again, he sells for enough to keep going. Those he can’t… well, he kills them humanely.”

“I see,” Sean said as they kept walking toward the building.

“Schin!” Aria called out loudly. “We came to see about your cuons.”

A grizzled man exited the building and watched them approach. The light breeze brushed at the balding man’s bushy beard. “Aria? Never expected to see you coming to buy my hounds.”

“Life took me in a different direction than I thought,” Aria said with a smile. “Schin, this is MacDougal, but he prefers going by Sean. He’s the one who wishes to buy the cuons.”

Schin took in her Life Bond markings and turned a glare on Sean. “You do, huh?”

Sean blinked and held up his hands. “Easy, there. I didn’t force anything on her.”

Aria blinked and stepped in front of Sean, facing Schin. “He saved my life, Schin. Sharpeyes was going to have me killed.”

Schin took a step back. “That useless, wasteful…” His words trailed off as he took a few deep breaths. “Sean, if you saved her life, then we can easily make a deal. Come on in, but mind yourself. They are all unhappy.”

“I’ll be careful,” Sean said. He had realized that the unhappy hound had stopped howling. “What’s wrong with the one who was howling?”

“Lost a leg to a Canine Moonbound,” Schin said as he opened the door. “The other hounds got it with only minor injuries, but this one... lost limbs can’t be helped. He might still make a good deterrent for someone, though.” Schin frowned as he stepped into the building because all the hounds were silent and staring at the door. “What in tarnation?”

Sean entered behind him and looked at the separated cages. Ten sets of doggy eyes stared at him. “Hey, there. How are you all today?”

A chorus of whimpers or weak barks answered him, making Schin’s eyes shoot open. Aria patted Schin’s shoulder and motioned him to just wait.

“I know you all are hurting,” Sean said softly. “I’ll do my best to help you. Would you like to come home with me?”

This time, the barking was loud and excited.

“I have to see if I can, but I’ll do my best,” Sean said, meeting each hound’s eyes in turn.

“What did I just see?” Schin asked.

“He can talk with them, better than any tamer I know. I can understand the idea behind what they mean, but Sean is even more capable than I am.”

“Schin, how much for all of them?” Sean asked.

“For all ten of them? A couple of them won’t be able to do anything at all.”

“How much for all of them?” Sean asked again.

“Five gold is what I’d charge if I had them healed and working,” Schin said. “If you want them as is, I’ll bring it down to two, since I’m not sure if they’ll do more than just lay there and whimper.”

Sean pulled out three of the five golds Fiona had handed him before he had left. “I’ll give you three for the ten of them, but you speak to no one about what I did today and you’ll give me an hour here with them before we leave.”

Schin nodded slowly. “Agreed.”

Sean handed over the money. “We’ll be gone in an hour. Thank you for helping them.”

Putting the coins into his pouch, Schin shook his head. “I hate that these proud, noble, beasts would be killed otherwise.” As he made his way for the door, Schin called over his shoulder, “I’ll be back in an hour.”

When the door shut, Sean headed for the cage where the cuon was missing a leg. “Aria, see what you can do for the less injured ones, please?”

“Of course, Sean.”

“Hey, buddy,” Sean said, kneeling down by the cage where the cuon was laying on his side. “I’ll get you back up again. Let me have that injured leg.”

With a whimper, the cuon extended the stump of its leg to him.

“I know, but it’ll be over shortly. Just stay still until I’m done.”

~
*
~
*
~

“Excuse me,” Schin said as he entered the kennel. “I—” He cut off abruptly as he stared at Sean rolling around on the ground with ten cuons dog-piled on him.

“Is it time already?” Aria asked from beside the door. “Sean, time to go.”

“Right,” Sean said and stood up as if the cuons weighed nothing. “Okay, orderly now. We’re heading home. Form up in front of Aria.”

Schin’s mouth was open wide as he stared at the cuons who ran to form two lines before Aria.

Aria laughed, “You agreed to keep it secret.”

“But…” Schin stammered, shaking his head. “But... they’re healed!”

“Yes, they are,” Sean said, joining them. “If you can keep it secret and want Aria to help, I gave her permission to help you get them healed. Whatever deal you work out with her is up to you two. This is my thanks for all you do for them.”

The closest cuon sniffed at Schin, then licked the man’s hand. Schin blinked down at the hound before he realized which hound it was. The moment recognition set in, his face paled and his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.

“H… his… leg…”

“New,” Sean said simply. “It can be done, it just takes a lot to do it. I’m sure Aria will be back to talk with you in time. Have a good day, Farmer Schin.”

“I’ll see you soon, Schin,” Aria said. She left the kennel with the cuons following her in orderly fashion.

Schin stood there, watching them all go. He tried to understand who Sean was and how he had done what he had. Time ticked away as the farmer stood there in silence.

~
*
~
*
~

Sean trailed the convoy of cuons, watching peoples’ faces as Aria led them back to the city. The people who saw them gave them a wide berth, most of them looking uncertain. Sean gave those who looked his way a friendly smile and wave.

“Should we have had them leashed?” Sean called out to Aria.

“With ten of them, there’d be no point,” Aria replied. “Besides, if any one of them starts acting up, we can get them back in line.”

“Don’t think we’ll have to. They’re such good boys and girls, aren’t you?” Sean asked in a happy voice. Ten tails all began wagging faster as they followed Aria, not falling out of step the entire time. “Definitely getting treats when we get home,” Sean chuckled. The tails sped up, and a couple of happy chuffs came from the group.

“Don’t get them too excited,” Aria said. “No spoiling them, either. They’re good, but they have to be held to a high discipline standard.”

The cuon Sean had given a new leg gave a short bark.

“Agreed,” Sean nodded. “You’ll be listening to Aria most of the time. Your task will be securing the manor against unwanted intruders.”

Ten growls came from the cuons as they walked.

“Stop. You’re scaring people,” Sean said, and the growls cut off.

“This is the most we could have brought with us,” Aria said. “I looked at what Fiona had set aside for them. I’m glad there weren’t more. It would have been heartbreaking to have to leave any behind.”

“How do you know Schin?”

“I’ve had to hand cuons to him before,” Aria said with sadness. “Sometimes, they don’t get a second chance from the Lord or Lady. We struck up a friendship on my second visit when I asked about the one I had left behind before. I used to help him as much as I could before Lord Sharpeyes came to the city. He didn’t think cuons who failed should be given a chance to recover... he wanted them killed. Thankfully, I only had to put one of them down when it got badly wounded during his first hunt in the city.”

“He’ll get his in time,” Sean said.

When they got to the main road, people watched them with wary eyes, but didn’t back away more than a handful of feet. Sean just smiled as they kept walking for the city gate, wondering how this was going to go.

~
*
~
*
~

Almost an hour later, he had his answer. “Halt,” the guard commanded, stepping in front of Aria. “Where did you get these cuons?”

“Schin,” Aria said.

The guard frowned as he looked at the hounds. “They aren’t wounded.”

“Because they were tended to,” Sean said. “A wounded cuon isn’t as useful as one in good health.”

“Who’re you?”

“Sean MacDougal.”

“Corporal, what’s the problem?” a man in a sergeant’s uniform asked, coming out of the guardhouse.

“Aria Huntress is bringing cuons into the city, sir.”

“And?”

“She doesn’t work for the Lord anymore, sir. Seemed suspicious to me.”

The sergeant turned to Aria and Sean, looking at the cuons. “Huntress, where did the hounds come from?”

“I’m not Aria Huntress, Sergeant. I’m Aria Swiftwing, Life Bonded to Sean MacDougal. The cuons were purchased from Farmer Schin.”

The sergeant’s lips pursed and he looked to Sean. “MacDougal? The Shaper?”

“Yup.”

“You caused a stir in the guard.”

“Nope. The guard caused a stir in the guard. That happens when a few bad apples start to spoil.”

“Do you have proof that these hounds came from Schin?” the sergeant asked flatly.

“Just my word,” Sean said levelly. “What’s your name, Sergeant?”

“Why?”

“Just curious. Your demeanor is markedly different than the others I’ve dealt with.”

The sergeant’s eyes narrowed. “I’m Sergeant Fokler.”

“Well, Sergeant Fokler, I’m taking my newly purchased cuons home. I can give you my place of residence if you think you need to follow up.”

“You won’t be going anywhere until I’m done speaking with you,” Fokler said.

“Ven, go back to Schin. Get a writ or something stating he sold us the cuons,” Sean said.

“Yes, sir,” Ven said. They whistled and another Messenger Fairy shot down next to them. “You heard him. Go handle it.”

“Right away,” the second Fairy said before speeding off.

Fokler blinked. “Two Messenger Fairies?”

“I find it helps to have friends,” Sean said as he moved over to the side. “Aria, might as well clear the path. Others want in, and it seems the sergeant wants us to wait.”

“Yes, Sean.” Turning to the cuons, she spoke forcefully, “Against the left wall. Sit and wait.”

The hounds moved to where Sean was, sitting down and yawning. Once they had done as she said, Aria walked over to stand beside him.

“Thanks.”

“I should have expected something might happen. I’m sorry, Sean,” Aria said.

“No, we had no idea that they’d be like this. I didn’t think that bringing cuons into the city would be a hassle.”

Fokler stared at them as he stayed outside the guardhouse. He would turn to answer a question from a guard or two before turning back to face them.

“Message delivered, sir,” the Fairy said as it hovered in front of Sean with a piece of paper.

“Thank you,” Sean said, taking it and reading it. “That about sums it up. Sergeant, this work for you?”

Fokler moved over to examine the receipt. After a moment, he grunted and handed it back. “It appears that you did purchase them. Stop cluttering up my gate and move.”

“Would have sooner if you would have let us,” Sean said. “Aria, get them moving, please?”

“Yes, sir.”

Sean turned his attention back to the sergeant after the cuons started following Aria. “Have a good day.”

Fokler watched them go with a sour expression before he stomped back into his guardhouse.

“Sean,” Aria asked as they started down the street, “did you do something to him before this?”

“Don’t know him,” Sean said. “I think some of the less upright members of the guard are feeling the squeeze of extra scrutiny, is all. Maybe he was questioned about things he shouldn’t have done.”

“The guard doesn’t care for us? I’ll keep it in mind.”

“Just the bad ones. The others I’ve met have been cordial enough.”

“Something to keep in mind,” Aria said as she led them down the street toward the manor.

Chapter Thirty-one

“How did you not cause a scene when you went hunting?” Sean asked when they finally got back to the manor.

“It was obvious that I was with the Lord, Lady, or Knight. I would also be alongside the guards and wagons.”

“Whereas here, it’s just the two of us and them.”

“Yes.”

“I want to introduce them to everyone first so they know who is supposed to be inside the walls.”

“That’s a good idea,” Aria said. “Considering it is past midday, there is a chance everyone will be home.”

Entering the yard of the manor, Sean spoke to the cuons, “This wall is the boundary of our home. We’ll show you the family first. If I call them ‘wife,’ they should be listened to as if they were me, understood?”

The cuon who’d had his leg regrown chuffed.

“Good.”

Sean walked into the shop and found Andrea sitting, speaking with an older woman, while Chastity was at the counter, Shaping a kettle. “Andie, Chas, these are the cuons. These two are my wives.”

Andrea’s eyes went wide as she stared at the ten cuons that had entered with Sean. “Summer’s b…” she trailed off with a glance to their guest, who was also pale and wide-eyed. “Sean, a bit of warning would have been good...”

The ten cuons went over to Andrea and Chastity, sniffing them before moving back to the door. Aria stepped into view of the woman sitting. “Madam Archlet, it has been years since I’ve seen you.”

The woman tore her eyes away from the cuons to Aria. “Huntress? Why are you here?” Exhaling, she looked relieved. “If you are here, then the cuons are harmless.”

“I’m Life Bonded to Sean,” Aria said.

“What? How did that happen?”

“Lord Sharpeyes was going to kill me. Sean stepped in and saved my life, but the price was a Life Bond. Lord Sharpeyes was still trying to argue against it when Lady Sharpeyes interceded.”

“Sean?”

“MacDougal,” Sean said. “Sorry for the rude introduction, Madam Archlet.”

“Oh... you’re the Shaper, then?” Archlet gave him a long once-over. “You have caused a major stir in the city.”

“Not my intention,” Sean replied. “Denmur appears to dislike me.”

“‘Hate’ is the right word,” Archlet said. “I just got back to the city and have been hearing so many rumors. I came to hear from the source and to get one of these kettles.”

“Ah. Bad rumors, then?”

“And some good, but mostly bad. Considering the source of the rumors, it’s easy to see the lie in them. I was having a delightful conversation with your wife before you scared the wits out of me.”

“Sean, let me explain,” Aria said. “Madam Archlet is from the Brightlight family. Though removed from nobility, she is known as someone who can make deals happen.”

“Huh... What can we do for you?” Sean asked.

“Nothing right now. I was looking into the rumors, as I said, but I have no doubt I will see you in a tenday.”

“Yeah, already been told I have to be at the party,” Sean said.

“Excellent. Don’t let me detain you from your hounds. We’ll be speaking again, I’m sure.”

“Have a good day,” Sean said.

“Outside,” Aria said, and the cuons trooped outside for her.

Archlet turned back to Andrea. “Now, tell me more of your husband, dear.”

Sean left the shop and headed toward the house. “How dangerous is she?”

“Archlet? Physically, not at all. Because of her connections? Extremely. If she sides with Denmur, things will get much worse. However, the Brightlight family still harbors a grudge that they were ejected from the city, so maybe she’ll side with us.”

“Huh, I’m not sure that’ll be a bonus,” Sean said as he opened the manor door. “Cooks next. Follow and don’t drool over the food. We’ll get you a treat afterward.”

“Sir, I had someone inform everyone that you want the cuons to meet them,” Ven said. “They will meet you out back shortly. Your other wives are on their way back now and will do the same.”

“Thank you, Ven,” Sean said. “Let’s go, then.”

The click-clack of nails on wood announced them walking through the home. Getting to the kitchen, Sean opted to have the cooks step out to meet them. “Glorina, will you, Lona, and Mona come out here, please?”

“Yes, sir,” Glorina called back. “Set it aside, Lona. The master calls.”

A moment later, the three Rabbit Moonbound stepped into the hall and froze in place.

“Easy,” Sean said. “These are our cuons. They will never hurt you. Will you?” Sean directed the question to the lead cuon, who chuffed back. “Good.”

Glorina’s voice was tight with fear, “Sir… a-are you sure?”

“Entirely,” Sean said. “Lay down,” he told the cuons, who all instantly flopped to the ground. “There. Come say hi and let them sniff you.”

Slowly, hesitantly, the three cooks moved forward and greeted the cuons, who sniffed them. One rolled over a little, and Mona couldn’t resist; she petted the large belly, earning a doggy grin.

“Miss, they’re friendly,” Mona smiled.

“They are,” Glorina exhaled, relaxing as she did. “Sorry about that, sir. We’ve heard horror stories about wild cuons.”

The alpha cuon sneezed, earning a snort from Sean.

“What?” Glorina asked.

“He said he’d rather you give him a treat than listen to those stories.”

“You can talk to them?” Glorina’s eyes widened.

“Better than I can,” Aria said. “All I got from that was that he was amused by the rumor.”

“I’ll be right back,” Glorina said as she headed for the kitchen.

She was back a minute later with ten chunks of meat. The cuons all looked at her with rapt attention. Glorina smiled kindly, then looked to Sean questioningly.

“It’s fine, I owe them a treat. Don’t give them one just because they’re big softies, though, please.”

“I won’t. Lona? Mona?”

The other two came and collected some of the chunks so they could give them out. The cuons took them daintily from the offered hands, chewing happily once they had their treat. The women all smiled and petted them a bit more.

“Okay, we have to continue the tour,” Sean said. “Ladies, glad to see you’re not scared anymore.”

“Not of these ten. They are friendly and loveable,” Mona said as she moved back.

“I like the one with the white patch around her eye the most,” Lona said.

“What’s the alpha’s name, sir?” Glorina asked.

The cuon looked at Sean expectantly.

“What, I have to name you?” Sean asked, and the cuon whined. “Fine, don’t be a drama queen. I’m going to call you…” He trailed off as he thought about what to call the cuon. “I could be mean and call you ‘Fluffy.’” The cuon sighed, earning a chuckle. “I’ll actually name you Caleb. It means ‘loyal heart.’”

Caleb sat up and offered Sean his paw.

“Caleb, thank you for showing us that you are kind and loving,” Glorina said.

Caleb gave her a grin.

“Okay, let’s go,” Sean said.

They left the manor out the backdoor and found everyone else, including the maids, waiting for them. Sean was about to start introductions when Fiona and the rest showed up. Introductions went fast, and everyone got to pet and get over any lingering fears they had.

Showing them their kennel, Sean explained what he wanted from them. Aria then laid out a few more rules and the cuons settled down to rest. One of them trotted back to the front.

“Why do you want one of them with the shop?” Aria asked as they stepped outside.

“Just in case. I’d rather one of them be there and not be needed than the opposite.”

“I see.”

“An hour before sparring?” Sean mused, stretching. “Might as well see about working for a few.”

“Sean... thank you.”

“Huh?”

“For saving all of them.”

“No need to thank me for that.”

“I feel like I need to,” Aria said.

“Then you’re welcome, Aria.”

Aria smiled. “I’ll see you for sparring, right?”

“Yup.”

~
*
~
*
~

Sean let the water spray over him as the ladies chattered around him. They were all talking about the different fights during the tournament and some of the more surprising moments. Felora turned out to be adept at unarmed combat, better than Sean had expected. Myna had been able to subdue Quilla with a chokehold, making both Quinna and Quilla give her greater respect.

“That reversal of the throw was amazing,” Prita said. “Will you show me that?”

“Once you get past the basics,” Ryann replied. “The basics are important. Everything is built off them.”

“Ryann is right,” Myna said, walking past on her way to the tub. “Once you master the basics, we will begin the next part.”

“I feel like I have two left feet,” Arliat sighed. “Luckily, that just means I fall easier.”

“We all start somewhere,” Rosa said. “I never would have imagined a tenday ago that I’d be learning unarmed combat, much less with such skilled instructors.”

“You’ll be learning bladed combat, too,” Ida said, “but that’s later. Might have been easier if we had done it that way.”

“What’s done is done,” Fiona said. “Though, yes, it might have been.”

“Sean, you going to stand under that shower all night?” Lilly asked.

“Huh? Oh, sorry, I was thinking about one of my projects.”

“That’s for tomorrow, husband,” Fiona said. “Now come get in the tub.”

“Yes, dear,” Sean said. “Tomorrow, we’re going to the first bathhouse to do the sauna. That’ll be before I head over to Winston’s.”

“Good. We’ll be able to do the other bathhouses after that,” Fiona said. “Why didn’t you mention one for here?”

“Not a huge fan of them,” Sean shrugged. “I just know some people love them.”

“Another thing to bring people in?” Ida asked.

“Pretty much. It’s also a stepping stone to help the smiths in case the Blackhand family doesn’t start being nice.”

“Do you think Augustus can help?” Lilly asked.

“He’s a shrewd one,” Fiona said. “I have hope.”

“If not, we’ll work another way around it,” Sean said. “I swear, getting the steam engine going is taking way longer than I had thought it would.”

“Other fires to put out first,” Myna said.

“Yeah.” Sean turned the water jets on behind him and relaxed into them.

Chapter Thirty-two

Sean sat on the floor, his mind below him where the pipes directed the water to the reservoir. Fiona, Myna, and Ida were finishing the newly-created room while he made a channel for the steam to come up; the pipes he’d runed earlier were ready to be sunk.

“Okay, Ryann, hand me the pipes, please?” Sean asked once he finally had the channel ready for them.

Feeding them down one by one, he Shaped them together. When the new set of pipes touched the old, Sean smiled. He focused on connecting the two and felt them became a solid single piece. Taking a copper ball from Ryann, he put it on the tube and slowly lowered it down via Shaping. It had to reach the bottom and stay in place long enough for him to work.

Once everything was set, he peeled the ball open, allowing the meshwork-lattice of copper, mithril, and ruby to be revealed and attached to the water tube. Everything in place, he triggered the rune and buttoned up the exhaust pipe he had in hand.

“Okay, it can start producing steam,” Sean sighed as he connected the pipe to the strips of embedded metal a few inches under the wood floor. “Switches are connected now. Go ahead and flip them, and let’s see if we have a winner.”

Ryann touched the ruby set in the wall. “Done.”

A few moments ticked by with nothing happening. Sean wondered if he’d missed something when steam began to leak up out of the pipe. “There we go. Give it a bit and this room will be nice and heated. Lock the control box and we’re good to go.”

“It’ll take us longer, but we can do it,” Fiona said. “You’re good to go and create new things.”

Sean got to his feet and kissed her. “Have a good day. I’ll see you tonight.”

“Of course. Ryann, keep him safe.”

“It’s my job,” Ryann smiled.

Sean gave Marjorie a smile as they passed her in the front room. “Give it an hour and it should be perfect.”

“Thank you, sir.”

~
*
~
*
~

“You left them the carriage because of the supplies?”

“Not like we needed it with just us on foot.”

“I know that, Sean. Ida will be all giggly about it, though,” Ryann said. “Anytime you do anything nice for her, she becomes a smiling goof.”

Sean chuckled, “She’s amazing.”

“Yeah, she is. I’m surprised at how easily I can see that now. When you Bonded both of us, it was so clear to see.”

“According to Myna and Fiona, my Bonds meld faster and stronger now. Might be why.”

“No... I cared for her because she was so sweet before that. When you saved me, I thought maybe it would be good if she joined us. I felt horrible for holding her back, being indecisive like I was. I did feel those emotions get stronger when you Bonded her, but I know it’s my love of her that’s making it happen.”

“Only happens if you both care for each other,” Sean agreed.

“That’s the thing,” Ryann said slowly. “I can see Fiona and Myna the same way as I do you— they saved me with you. Chastity and Andrea have been sweet, and the growing affection for them makes sense. The thing I don’t understand is the interest I have been having for Lilly and Felora.”

Sean gave her a soft smile. “Ry, do you not want to like them?”

“Well... no. But I hated them not too long ago.”

“You felt threatened by them,” Sean corrected her gently. “There’s a difference. Have Felora walk you through those memories and see if you can find your answer.”

“She can do that?”

“I don’t know, but she has remarkable control over dreams. It doesn’t hurt to ask our new wife for help.”

Ryann fell silent as they kept walking, clearly thinking over what he had said.

~
*
~
*
~

Entering the workshop, Sean grinned at Giralt. “How are you doing today?”

“I’m a bit vexed, actually,” Giralt grumbled. “The forge rune is a problem... getting it hot enough means the mithril is starting to go molten, as well.”

“They don’t work with mithril, so we can back off that temp,” Sean said. “They use copper and bronze, mostly. Lower temp to heat, too, so you have already surpassed the goal.”

“For the smiths here, yes,” Giralt agreed, taking a draw on his cigar, “but if I can get it to work on the more expensive metals, then it can be sold to the smiths in the Quaditals.”

Sean chuckled. “I see you’ve caught the bug.”

“It does appear to be that way,” Giralt joined in the laughter. “I almost feel a century younger. By the way, I did find out what extra Talent I had been given.”

“Oh?”

Giralt looked at Sean before closing his eyes. “Goodness, you do shine, don’t you?”

“Picked up Mage Sight?”

“Yes. It is a bit taxing, but now I can see how you do everything you do.”

“This is after adding the sauna to the first bathhouse, too,” Sean chuckled.

“Speaking of, I was hoping to see if I could get a private bath installed here.”

“Shouldn’t be a problem,” Sean said. “Need to get the room set first. After that, I can do the work. Just need the material to work with. Since you’re part of the association, we can do it at cost.”

Giralt’s already large smile grew wider. “Oh, she’ll be so happy.”

“Wife?”

“Of course,” Giralt replied. “Now, if I have the idea of the smithing rune correct, I’m done. The problem is going to be the price. For the association, even at cost, it’s a bit expensive.”

“It’s okay. We take care of our own. We’re even losing a couple of them to care for the bathhouses. I don’t want to go forward with it until we have word on the Blackhand family, as well. No reason to push this out into the public view if they will cooperate.”

“I’m still going to register it and give the association the right to use it,” Giralt said.

“Don’t blame you. We’re moving onto the idea of cooling today.”

Setting his cigar down, Giralt got up and started to pace. “I’ve given it some thought. The idea of cooling requires pulling heat from the air. I’ve never tried it before, but in theory, it should be possible.”

“That is possibly the easiest way to do it, if it can be done. Where would you like to start?”

“I think we should study the basic heating rune and see if there is a way to reverse the process.”

“Solid idea,” Sean grinned. “Do you want to set it up?”

Giralt nodded. “Might be for the best. We just want ambient heat, not an inferno.”

~
*
~
*
~

“It’s time, you two,” Clara said, entering the workshop with Ryann in tow.

Sean sighed and sat back. “I feel it. We’re so close.”

“Indeed,” Giralt agreed, wiping at his brow with a handkerchief. “This is the agreed-upon stopping point, though. A break might help us see the thing we’re missing?”

“Fair enough,” Sean said, standing from where he had been crouched near a rune on the floor.

“It’s good to see him so excited again,” Clara smiled. “I knew having him join your association was the right thing to do. If he had just listened to me sooner…” Clara trailed off and gave Giralt a firm look.

“Yes, yes. I’ve already admitted you were right.”

“I am always right,” Clara said primly. “Sean, it was nice of you to come over and keep him company. Ryann, I’ll see you tomorrow. Feel free to bring another wife or two with you. It’s always good to speak to others.”

“I’ll see who I can bring with us,” Ryann said.

“We’ll stop cluttering up the area,” Sean said, moving over to stand beside Ryann. “Thank you, Clara.”

Clara gave him a smile. “Of course. You know the way— go ahead. I need to speak with my husband for a few moments.”

Sean nodded. “See you tonight, Winston.”

“Yes, of course,” Giralt said absently.

Sean shut the door behind him and Ryann, catching only a bit of their conversation.

“Now, husband, you will thank me again, right here on this benc—”

Sean shook his head, his cheeks burning, as he started walking to the gate. “Don’t think I was meant to hear that.”

“What?” Ryann asked.

“Someone is as bad as Felora,” Sean said.

Ryann’s face turned crimson. “
Really?
But she seems so... proper.”

“Some of the most straight-laced are like that,” Sean muttered. “Let’s get home. Sparring and dinner before the Oaken Glen.”

“Sean, about that,” Ryann said as they left the manor, “I was thinking of staying home tonight.”

“Dream?”

“Yeah.”

“Okay. Myna will probably go with. Ida might want to stay home with you, too.”

“There is that,” Ryann smiled softly. “You should ask Fiona to go with you. You rarely ask any of them.”

“You’re right,” Sean said softly. “I don’t, do I?”

“No. You never tell us no, but you don’t ask, either.”

“Thanks, Ry.”

“We all know you miss things, Sean.”

Snorting, Sean grabbed her and pulled her to his side. “Understatement, much?”

Giggling, Ryann nodded. “It really is.”

“Sir,” Ven said, landing on his shoulder, “you should turn on the next street.”

“Okay,” Sean said, the moment between them dropping away. “What’s going on?”

“Two men have been loitering ahead of you. The detour will stop them from intercepting you. It might be nothing, but we are being cautious. I will have them followed when they leave, just to be safe.”

Ryann had stepped away from Sean when Ven had mentioned the possible ambush. “Just two?”

“Yes. They might be spotters,” Ven replied. “From this point forward, I think alternate routes should be taken when going to or from the Magus’ manor.”

“What about the others?”

“Nothing to report at this time. They have the carriage, though.”

“True. Okay,” Sean said as he and Ryann turned down the street Ven told them to take. “We’ll have to see what happens now.”

The rest of the way home was without incident. Ven reported that the men had walked off about an hour after Sean had gotten home. Both of the men wandered around the town before returning to a boarding house.

When sparring time came, Sean informed everyone what had happened. The staff members didn’t seem to be worried, but his wives all looked grim. “It might be nothing, or it could be reconnaissance for something to come. The Messenger Fairies are our eyes and ears. They did great today and will continue to do that same job.” Sean paused and looked at the place he was sure the hidden home for the Fairy clan was. “Thank you, from all of us.”

“We are doing our job,” Ven said, landing on his shoulder. “We appreciate the thanks, as we know you mean it. I have boosted the number of guards each of you has. Venn is upset that they are not able to help right now.”

“Tell Venn that they need to focus on having your child. That’s just as, if not more, important,” Sean said. “Same for Omin.”

“They’ve been told,” Onim said from nearby. “They both still feel like they might have decided on children too soon.”

“No,” Sean said softly. “It makes me happy that we’re bringing new lives in, even with this idiocy surrounding us. I look forward to meeting your children.”

“We should always make sure we are in pairs at least, too,” Myna said. “It will make it harder if they try abduction.”

“Good point,” Aria nodded.

“Forewarned is forearmed,” Fiona said. “Ladies, keep your weapons with you. A couple of small throwing knives, at least.”

Everyone nodded, and Sean felt a warmth in his chest, seeing them all ready to take on the world if needed. “Okay, Ryann is staying home tonight. Fiona, Myna, would you two like to come with me to the Oaken Glen tonight?”

Both of them smiled broadly. Fiona was the one who answered, “We’d love to, husband.”

“Great. Now that we’re all caught up, let’s get to sparring. It’s more important now than ever.”

“Are you going to warn the others?” Myna asked as the groups started to split off to spar.

“Yes. Just so they know, too. I doubt they’ll be the ones targeted, though.”

“Better safe than sorry,” Myna said.

Chapter Thirty-three

“Yes!” Sean shouted with a fist-pump. “We’re on the right track!”

“Indeed, we are,” Giralt smiled as he sat back. “That will pull heat from the air, but I doubt it’s what you really want.”

“Baby steps,” Sean grinned. “This by itself would make some rooms better in the sweltering heat of summer.”

“It would, but it is impractical for all but the wealthiest,” Giralt added, looking at the mithril and ruby rune on the table.

“For now. Bet we can refine it a lot. Table that for now, because cooling the air isn’t what I want. I want a way to take water and freeze it within the confines of a one-meter cube.”

“Hmm... makes me wish Viggo was still alive,” Giralt sighed. “Best ice mage I ever knew.”

“What happened to him?”

“Blasted fool went off into the wilds decades ago. Pity,” Giralt said. “He’d have been invaluable here.”

“Ice magi are a thing?” Sean asked.

“Very rare, not like fire mages,” Giralt said. “I don’t know of any in the city.”

“Missed opportunity,” Sean said. “Since it’s not an option, we’ll just have to focus on what we can do. Okay, let me fashion a small tub and fill it with water. We’ll try the chilling rune on it and see if it works at all.”

Giralt lit a new cigar. “I’ll give you a moment. If we do manage it, then what?”

“Hook it to a rotating pulley system,” Sean said as he began Shaping. “Power it with one of our steam runes, and the system will take the boxes into the reservoir. Once the box is filled, the water in it will freeze as it gets pulled back to the surface. Replace that box with an empty one and let it repeat. Someone pulls the ice from the box and gets ready to switch to the next one. Ice is constantly being made.”

Taking a deep puff to get the cigar started, Giralt nodded. “I see. What are we going to do if the reservoir starts to fall, or if we have too much ice?”

“Too much ice is easy: lower the cost. Not like it’ll really cost much to produce beyond the initial set up. Even a plain wooden icebox for the general public would make the demand high. As for the reservoir, that is a different matter. We can always just pour more water into it with my runes. At the moment, this is the counter to the fears of the reservoir overflowing.”

“Huh, you certainly think ahead.”

“Have to, otherwise you end up with more problems than you had to start with. Which is what we are solving with this. My faucets and showers are causing the fear of overflow.”

Giralt laughed, “Good to know you’re not infallible.”

“My wives would tell you I’m not,” Sean said.

“That is the providence of our spouses. To keep us grounded and humble.”

“Ain’t that the truth? Not that I mind. I’ve told them repeatedly to let me know if I’m making mistakes. Rather be told right away and fix it as quickly as possible than get an earful days later.”

“Hmm, I should be concerned if Clara is talking to Ryann and Ida today. They might tell her the same thing,” Giralt laughed.

“Should I be concerned, as well?” Sean asked as he started to fill the small tub with water. “Is Clara going to teach them things?”

“If she does, you’ll be a lucky man,” Giralt grinned. “Clara is the best wife a man could have. No offense to your wives, of course.”

“I understand. I feel the same about my wives,” Sean said as he watched the water, hoping for a reaction.

“Anything happening?”

“Sadly, no,” Sean replied, touching the water. “It’s colder, but it isn’t freezing. Back to the drawing board.”

Giralt puffed on his cigar. “Maybe the rune just needs to be changed slightly? We got this one for cooling the air... maybe a variation will let it chill the water correctly.”

“Let’s get to it,” Sean said.

~
*
~
*
~

“What in the world is going on in here?” Clara asked as she entered the workshop.

Sean and Giralt were all smiles as they looked to the doorway. “We’ve made ice,” Sean laughed. “Problem for the day solved.”

Giralt walked to his wife. “It has been a very productive day.” Grabbing her, he spun her around and kissed her soundly.

“It’s time, Sean.”

“Understood, Ry. Let me just unpower the rune. We have another few tests to run, but tomorrow, this beauty should be able to be patented. Then, it’ll be time to work on the engine, the shaft mechanism, the—”

“I get it,” Ryann laughed. “Just put it away so these two can have some room.”

Giralt coughed as he stood his wife back up from the dip. “Sorry, that was most unbecoming. I think the moment carried me away.”

Clara was red-faced and breathing hard. “I should say so. Ryann, tomorrow.” With no more said, she grabbed Giralt by the hand and pulled him out of the workshop.

Sean chuckled as he watched the larger man be pulled toward the manor. “Just a minute, Ry. Is it just my imagination or is she aggressive?”

“She’s the one in charge,” Ida replied. “She reminds me of Fiona in that regard. Always knows what has to happen and when. I didn’t expect that, though.”

“Neither did I, and I’ve talked with her for the last few days,” Ryann added.

“Considering what happened yesterday, I’m not terribly surprised,” Sean chuckled. “They might be having a child soon at this rate.”

“That’s what she’s hoping for,” Ida smiled softly. “She’d been worried because over the last couple of years, he’s been declining in health. Since he’s been working with you, though, he’s become more... vigorous.”

“She phrased it even more politely than that,” Ryann said. “Maybe you can check him tomorrow? Just because he’s active now doesn’t mean he’s healthy.”

“Fair, and he’s a good guy,” Sean said as he joined them at the door. “I’ll put it on my list of things to do tomorrow.”

“He knows you can heal, doesn’t he?” Ida asked as Sean shut the workshop door.

“Yeah, but I think he’s got that old mentality.”

“Old mentality?” Ryann asked.

“Men don’t like admitting they might not be in the best health, especially not to another guy.”

“Foolish,” Ida sighed, “but you are right. I’ve seen my father favoring an injury when I was younger only to act like nothing was wrong if someone could see him.”

“Men,” Ryann sighed and shook her head.

“Yeah, we need level-headed women to help us along,” Sean laughed. “Let’s go home and see which of you gets to spar with me today.”

“I don’t know about sparring,” Ryann said, “but Andrea and Chastity are going to get you tonight.”

“Oh, staked me out already, did they?”

“Yes, before we could,” Ida said with a wistful sigh. “We made sure we singled you out for tomorrow.”

Sean shook his head. “As long as you’re all okay with how this is working.”

“Well,” Ryann said slowly, giving Ida a glance, “there is the chance that the four of us could tackle you together.”

Sean almost stumbled. “Oh? Uh... really?”

Ida giggled, “It was discussed. We just don’t know how you feel about the idea.”

Sean was bright red. “Uh... maybe we should discuss it when we get home.”

“He likes it,” Ryann snickered. “But yeah, we might want to wait until then. Anyway, we’re supposed to be on high alert, just in case.”

“Right. Sorry,” Ida apologized to Ryann. “I’ll stop distracting you.”

Well, this is going to get even more interesting,
Sean told himself as they walked home.
I mean, if those four are going to pile on me, then…
The thoughts racing around in his head grew more vivid and the partners changed as he considered each set pairing with another.

~
*
~
*
~

“You’re responsible for his safety,” Ryann told Felora and Lilly. “You’re both his shields tonight since I’m staying home.”

“We will not let any harm come to him,” Felora replied.

“Don’t stay out too late,” Andrea said as she kissed Sean goodbye. “The four of us will be waiting for you.”

Sean coughed, his face burning as he caught murmurs from the staff. “Uh, right. Lilly, Felora, you two ready to go?”

“Ready, husband,” Lilly said from behind him.

“I’m always ready for you to have a go, Sean,” Felora said, using all of her sex appeal.

Sean swallowed hard and left the room, taking quick strides. His face felt even hotter. “Fel, please don’t do that with the others present,” he said as he reached the door to the yard.

“Sean,” Felora said as she reached out to touch his shoulder, “I’m sorry. I didn’t know it would distress you that badly. I just wanted to tease you like the others do.”

Taking a deep breath, Sean nodded. “Okay, I get it. But when you put your all into it, it’s even worse.”

“Oh, I see,” Lilly said softly. “We can help with that on the way there, Sean, if you’d be willing?”

That image lodged firmly in his head, and Sean’s problem became harder to ignore. “Uh...” Sean cleared his thoughts and shook his head, “yeah. Lilly, that didn’t help matters. I won’t say no, but next time, wait until we’re in the carriage, please?”

“Yes, sorry,” Lilly said contritely.

“I’ll get the horses ready,” Arliat said, hurrying away to get the horses hitched to the carriage.

Sean opened the carriage door and helped his two wives in before getting in after them. He’d barely closed the door before Felora was plastered to him. Sean didn’t even fight her and waited for Lilly to join as she enjoyed doing.

~
*
~
*
~

Breathing slow and deep, Sean got out of the carriage. “It’ll be a second,” he told Arliat, not looking at her.

“Yes, sir,” Arliat said, her cheeks colored pink.

Once Lilly said they were ready, Sean opened the door and helped them both down, his breathing back to normal. “Ladies, are you ready?”

Felora’s eyes glowed lightly as she took his arm. “I am ready to be the proper wife. Thank you, Sean.”

“I am, as well,” Lilly said, taking his other arm. “Arliat, we apologize for any distress we might have caused. We’ll be better in the future.”

Arliat gave a quick nod. “As the mistress wishes.”

When they went inside the inn, Sean gave Joseph a grin as the smith boomed out his name like he normally did. Making it to the table, Sean seated both of his wives before taking his own seat. Everyone but the two Dames and Saret were already at the table.

“Evening, everyone. Augustus, missed you yesterday.”

MacLenn was smiling broadly. “Yes, but for good reason. The Blackhands are going to supply coal like they should have to begin with. The kicker is that now, the other smiths are going to be on short rations for a bit.”

“What happened?” Sean asked.

“That’s what we wanted to know, but he insisted on waiting for you,” Joseph grumbled.

“May I get you drinks, and you all some refills?” Tabitha asked after approaching the table. Her eyes went to Lilly’s Life Bond markings and widened.

Lilly took Sean’s hand and gave Tabitha a smile. “Tabitha, thank you for looking after my husband. I’ll take a white wine.”

“Red for me,” Felora smiled.

“Dark Delight,” Sean said.

The others quickly ordered their refills and Sean handed over the tab for them and the apprentices.

“Let them know that Ida will be back tomorrow night, please.”

“Yes, sir,” Tabitha replied. “I’ll be right back.”

“As I was saying,” MacLenn said, “I had the head of the family over for dinner yesterday. I called in favors owed, explained what could be if they decided to join a winning team, and eventually got him to see the light. Eve should be joining us shortly.”

“Eve?” Sean asked, recalling the woman who had arranged coal with him.

“She’s the heir to the family. They always make the young ones learn by doing,” MacLenn smiled. “She did stop by, right, Fredrick?”

“Yes. That is the newest development: the Blackhands have joined the association. If we want to be mean, we can forcibly shut down the nonaffiliated smiths.”

Sean shook his head. “Give them a chance to admit they were wrong. Short them and let it be known why. If they apologize and step out of the way, let them be.”

“That was my plan,” Fredrick replied. “Ah, there she is. Eve, come and join us.”

The smiths were all silent as they stared at the young woman coming over to the table. Seeing the hard stares, Eve stopped just short of the table. She bowed, surprising everyone. “Please forgive my family. It was my father who agreed to Denmur’s mad scheme, though I begged him not to. I knew who the right side was.” Standing back up, she continued, “I am thankful to Augustus for helping him see that. I only ask you give me and my family a chance to make it up to you all.”

Jefferson coughed, “We all make mistakes, Eve. Did your father step down?”

Eve blinked at him. “How did you know that?”

“Because my father did the same when he knew he’d erred badly. That is how I came to run the shop. It is hard to do, but making way for the next generation can be the right thing to do.”

“Or the wrong thing to do,” Knox said. “Imagine Denmur stepping aside for his brat.”

“I’d rather not,” Sam said flatly. “I won’t hold a big grudge over it, as Sean was going to ruin you if you had chosen differently.”

Eve looked at Sean. “How?”

“Secrets,” Sean shrugged. “It’ll be your choice to make the Agreement to find out.”

“Your drinks,” Tabitha said, coming back to the table and dropping them off. “Miss?”

“Oh, a cider, please,” Eve said, pulling a coin from her pouch.

“Keep the money. MacDougal paid for this round,” Tabitha smiled. “I’ll be right back.”

“Maybe we should get to our news now?” Giralt chuckled.

“Oh, yeah,” Sean agreed. “Ryan, Italice, I have a solution for the reservoir: ice.”

Seeing all the puzzled expressions, Sean explained what he and Giralt had managed, as well as what he intended to do with it. By the time he finished, everyone was laughing or staring at him blankly.

“That might cause a completely different problem,” Ryan said. “What if you take too much?”

“Dump water back in,” Sean said. “We’ll find the right level to take eventually, but we have time to work with.”

“What if you make more ice than we can sell?” Italice asked.

“Augustus?” Sean asked.

“I’ll buy all of it that isn’t sold in the city,” MacLenn laughed. “If I get the proper wagon, I can take it to the nearby towns and sell it there.”

“Get the right wagon and you can sell it in Westpoint,” Sean said. “I’m still working on that, though.”

MacLenn laughed. “I’ll be looking forward to it, Sean.”

“What did my father almost do to us?” Eve whispered in awe and fear.

“The worst mistake,” Sam said lightly. “Luckily, things changed.”

“If this doesn’t require an Agreement, what does?” Eve asked her.

“My story,” Sean told her. “Everyone who has heard it comes away changed for the better.”

MacLenn nodded. “Yes. It shocked the hell out of me, by the way. Even having heard from the others, it was very surprising.”

Eve looked at each person before she took a deep breath. “Okay. What Agreement do I have to make?”

“After the drinks,” Felora said softly. “This needs to be told in secrecy. We’ll give you a ride home and you can hear the story, then.”

Sean snorted. “Talked to Ryann, did you?”

“Yes. Also, thank you for sending her to me. We’ve smoothed over the last few bumps that might have come up.”

“Glad you’re all better,” Sean smiled.

“I accept the offer,” Eve said.

“We’ll welcome you properly tomorrow, since you’ll know the full story.” Sam smiled, “It’s a funny thing, but everyone who has been true to our association knows the truth, and it has made us all stronger.”

“Indeed,” Giralt nodded. “Sean, tomorrow, once we get it perfected, did you want to register it?”

“All yours. Just make sure the association can use it.”

“I would have called you a fool a few years ago,” Giralt laughed. “Now, I just have to accept my wife’s wisdom every time you do something like that.”

“Best to accept your wife’s wisdom to start with,” Lilly said with a smile. “We try so hard to steer you right.”

The women laughed in agreement, and the men all exchanged glances.

Chapter Thirty-four

Three days passed in almost a routine. Breakfast would lead to Sean, with Ryann and one or two others, going to Giralt’s so Sean could work on runes. They finished the ice-making rune, the forge rune, and worked on a condensing rune to help turn the used steam back into water.

Fredrick had purchased another building near the Oaken Glen on Threeday for the association. Myna and Fiona turned it into the shop for them to produce ice after they had completed the steam rooms in the second and third bathhouses.

Fourday had seen the second bathhouse open. It was immediately booked up as full as the first one had been. Knox was kept busy, even with his wife and Bemin assisting him.

Fiveday was when the third bathhouse opened. Being in the upper society area, it didn’t attract the same swarm of people, but it was still booked solid shortly after opening and had a number of the Dames and Knights inquiring about getting similar devices in their own homes. The association held a small party at the Oaken Glen to celebrate. MacLenn and Mageeyes informed them that opinion between Denmur’s group and theirs was evening out. With the ice shop hopefully going to be finished tomorrow, everyone felt excited about how everything finally seemed to be going better for them.

~
*
~
*
~

Sean wondered how Giralt was doing for the day as he continued connecting the pulley system to the removable buckets. Ida and Ryann were beside him, helping get the mechanism installed, while Fiona and Myna were finishing up the renovations inside the building. They would be able to open it tomorrow, if Sean’s machine worked like it should.

“You think Felora and Andrea are going to be okay doing the tub and shower at Winston’s?” Ryann asked as they worked.

“Yes,” Ida said. “Andrea is skilled at Shaping now and she has worked hard learning how to make and install everything. Felora is there to assist her.”

“They’ll be fine,” Sean said. “If they do need help, we can swing by on the way home.”

“Do you think this is going to be enough for Ryan and Italice?” Ida asked.

“It will completely eliminate the problem of overflow,” Sean said. “Once we get it running and it’s proven to work, I think their families will backtrack quickly. The plausible threat they were fed by Denmur will be gone.”

“Which will only make him even angrier,” Ryann grinned for a moment before it faded. “We haven’t seen any other suspicious people since those two a few days ago... Do you think we were just paranoid?”

“Hard to say,” Sean shrugged. “Just because nothing else has happened yet doesn’t mean it won’t in the future. I’d rather be cautious until this is all dealt with.”

“Fair,” Ryann nodded. “You ready for the next part?”

“One moment.”

~
*
~
*
~

Sean exhaled as he looked at the contraption he’d made and installed. “Are we ready to see if it works?”

“I am,” Ida grinned.

“It will work,” Myna said without hesitation.

“Turn it on, dear heart,” Fiona smiled.

“I’m going to stand back a little, just in case,” Ryann said, easing away from the machine.

Sean reached over, touching the contact and starting the steam rune. “It’ll take it a moment to get moving. How did the rest of it go?”

“No problems,” Myna replied.

“Everything is set like you asked,” Fiona said. “We have the displays set up and both the giant and smaller holding units are ready, as well. Honestly, this was a lot of work in such a short period. If we didn’t have all the extra help, it might have been too much to hope to have it finished already.”

“You do have a tendency to take on every project that can be handled,” Ida said softly.

“I know,” Sean sighed. “I don’t think... I just say we can do it, and if not for all of you, it’d never happen. My wives are what lets me do everything I can.”

“We just want to help you, Master.”

“You do, silly kitty,” Sean said, grabbing Myna and giving her ears a scritch. “Thank you. Thank all of you.”

“You’re welcome, husband,” Fiona smiled as she moved over and joined him in giving Myna attention. “Myna helps me a great deal, too.”

“We are glad to help, Sean,” Ida said softly, moving over to lean against his side. “We know you appreciate us. It’s why we push as hard as we do to help.”

“It’s moving,” Ryann said, drawing their attention to the slowly moving pulley system.

“Okay, let’s add on the first freezer bucket and see if this works like it should,” Sean said. He picked up one of the buckets and attached it to the pulley. “Now, it should take ten minutes for it to come back up.”

“You haven’t heard anything from Lady Sharpeyes yet, have you?” Ryann asked.

“Nothing since tea. Not sure if that’s good or bad, honestly.”

“Maybe she’s having a hard time getting information?” Ida asked.

“That would be bad,” Fiona said. “It means that someone with more power is opposed to her finding out.”

“Truestrike,” Sean said. “What does it mean to be a High Lord?”

Fiona looked down as she took a moment to get her thoughts together. “A High Lord is someone who has the ear of the Queen. They can get an audience when needed and not via petition like the other Lords and Ladies. My tormentor should have been a High Lord honestly, but he never took the position… I’m grateful for that. If he had, it might have been even worse for me.”

“Asshole got what he deserved,” Sean said, shifting to pull Fiona into his arms.

“Yes,” Fiona murmured and leaned into his chest.

“If Truestrike backs Lord Sharpeyes, though, doesn’t that mean we’ll end up in conflict with him?” Ida asked.

“Probably,” Myna said. “It’s also possible that nothing will happen. Maybe Sharpeyes is just a disposable pawn to Truestrike.”

“House Greenlimb will be unhappy,” Fiona said. “He is of their greater house, and him being disgraced and defeated will tarnish their name. They won’t let that go.”

“Is he a Greenlimb?” Sean asked. “Or is he part of that house because of Lady Sharpeyes?”

“I don’t know,” Fiona said. “Maybe Amedee does?”

“We can ask her tonight,” Sean said. “Shouldn’t be long now.”

Ida looked over the edge of the hole. “I see it coming this way.”

“If it worked, we attach the buckets, get things stocked, and call it good,” Sean said. “Maybe another hour or two.”

“Leaves us enough time to get home for sparring,” Myna said. “Speaking of, the staff are all coming along. I was wondering if you’d give the maids Camo, Master? I’m going to teach them how to be silent when they move. If we give them the right concealable weapons, they will be assassins for the house.”

Sean chuckled, “You want to have a cadre of Moonbound assassins, huh?”

“I think they would be best suited for the role,” Myna replied, “especially since they move about the house the most.”

“If that’s what you want, go ahead, Myna.”

“Thank you, Master,” Myna purred happily.

“Maybe we can give the cooks my Talent,” Ryann suggested slowly. “They’re around a lot of blades. The ability to grab and throw them with deadly accuracy would make the kitchen a bastion if we are attacked.”

“I’ll make sure you both get what you want,” Sean chuckled.

“Well, if you are being so kind, Sean, I was thinking hammers for Quinna and Quilla. With their size, they will be able to put them to good use,” Ida smiled at him.

“If you want to pair off the staff for specific Talents or tasks, I support you. Just make sure you’re all understanding who is doing what. The ice will be here shortly. Let’s focus on seeing if this works for a bit?”

~
*
~
*
~

Sean was grinning when he entered the private dining room. “How are you all tonight?”

“Very good,” Giralt said with a broad smile. “You look like you know things, Sean.”

“The icehouse is ready to go,” Sean said. “It works flawlessly and is stocked to get it ready to start producing tomorrow.”

Everyone was excited that yet something else was ready to help them in their merchant war with Denmur. Leith Werrick spoke up quickly when it started to quiet again, “Fredrick, I’d like to take that over. With the son apprenticed out and it being just me and the wife in the smithy, I was thinking it might be time to switch. I had been going to wait for a fourth bathhouse, but if this needs a worker, I can do it, and my wife can manage the sales.”

“Any objections?” Fredrick asked. No one objected. “Very well, Leith, the job is yours. Do you have any work to finish up?”

“Avery can handle them for me, right?”

“Sure enough,” Avery grinned. “I knew the forge was losing its fire for you. I’ll shoulder the jobs for you.”

“Very well,” Fredrick said. “Do you own that smithy?”

“It was Joseph’s grandfather’s. I’ve just been renting it.”

“Then you may move in, and rent will be part of your pay,” Fredrick said.

“Well, then,” Joseph chuckled, “Sean, can I get your family to renovate them together like you did for Sam and Brendis?”

“We will,” Fiona told him. “Same rates, as you are as close to family as a friend can be. Everyone here is. Even our newest member, who has taken the Agreement.”

“Thank you,” Eve said, surprised. “If it’s not too much to ask, could I maybe get showers and tubs installed at our house?”

“That would come through the association,” Fredrick said, “though the work is mostly done by Sean or his wives.”

“Might take us a bit to make the channels and get the pipes sunk,” Ryan said.

“I can do it tomorrow after breakfast. If that’s okay, Winston?”

“Yes, yes. In fact, I had a bit of news myself.” When all eyes turned to him, he set his cognac and cigar down. “My wife has told me that we should be expecting our first in nine months.”

Everyone started to congratulate him all at once. Giralt smiled the proud smile of a father-to-be and pulled out a stack of cigars from his belt pouch, handing them around to anyone who wanted one.

“Thank you, thank you!” Giralt smiled broadly. “We’d tried a lot of years ago, but it just never happened. Over the last tenday, though, Clara felt like it was time. She did say one thing that I had to do— Sean, would you consider being the guardfather of our child?”

Sean sat there in shocked silence for a moment. “I… yes.”

“Excellent,” Giralt said. “She will be most pleased. She said any man who has the full love of so many wives is a man that is worthy of being our child’s guardfather.”

“And he’ll be the most powerful figure in the city by then,” Ryan said.

“That’s a bit far,” Sean replied.

“No,” Mageeyes disagreed. “Ryan is correct, Sean. If this goes the way Lady Sharpeyes hopes, you will be. Even she is aware of that.”

All eyes went to Mageeyes, but it was Saret who broke the moment with laughter. “She is willing to abide by that? Oh, I had no idea she was in that narrow a spot, Amedee.”

Mageeyes nodded somberly. “Yes. Truthfully, she’d try to arrange Sean into her family if she thought she had even the slimmest chance. I have dissuaded her from that idea.”

Sean exhaled, his anxiety dropping when she added the last part. “Thank the gods. I was wondering something... Sharpeyes is part of House Greenlimb, but is that because of Lady Sharpeyes?”

“Yes, she is from House Greenlimb,” Mageeyes said.

“Will they be upset if…?” Sean trailed off.

“No. Between him and Evan, they are quickly losing any love they might have had with Greenlimb. Unfortunately, she still has not found out anything about Lord Sharpeyes’ guests yet, either.”

“Damn it... that would be really helpful and avoid the surprise.”

“What will you bring as a gift?” Flamehair asked.

“A cooling unit,” Sean smiled. “Winston patented it, but I’m sure I can bring it as my gift.”

“Of course,” Giralt nodded.

“That means I’ll bring an icebox as the gift from the association,” Fredrick nodded.

“I’ll bring the icebox for the association for Lady Sharpeyes,” Eve said.

“Which leaves that delightful cooling unit from me for her,” Mageeyes smiled.

“Looks like we’ll have the bases covered for the gifts,” Sean said. “I still feel like a trap is waiting for us.”

“Undoubtedly,” Saret said. “Denmur has to be losing his mind. Everything he has tried to stop you and us from growing is failing. He has to be losing favor with Lord Sharpeyes. I would expect drastic measures in the near future.”

“No one has had any problems since we talked about potential problems?” Sean asked.

Everyone said they’d been fine; no one had been watching them as far as they knew.

“Maybe everything will be alright, then,” Sean said. “To tomorrow and another dig into Denmur’s side.”

A cheer went around the table as everyone drank to that toast.

Chapter Thirty-five

Sitting down for breakfast, Sean was thinking about the work ahead of him for the day.

Before the cooks could bring food in, Ven landed in the middle of the table. “Can I have everyone’s attention, please?”

When all eyes went to them, Ven stood up straight. “I would like you all to meet Arla, my first child with Venn.”

Venn and a smaller Fairy landed beside them. Congratulations were given and Sean looked over the much smaller Fairy. Arla was just a half-size version of Ven and Venn, but seemingly fully developed.

“Okay, forgive my question,” Sean said. “A tenday and already fully grown?”

Venn nodded. “That is how we have children, Sean. We find it odd that the rest of you have children as you do. Arla isn’t fully grown, though. They are a child. It will take them at least six months before we can consider them an adult.”

“Six months,” Sean said slowly. “That is a fast childhood.”

“We’d like to have you meet our child, as well,” Onim said as they landed with Omin and another smaller Fairy. “Jutt, say hello.”

“Hello,” Jutt said in a soft tone.

“Hello,” Arla said.

“Welcome to the family, Jutt and Arla. I’m Sean. We’ll all introduce ourselves.”

“Sean,” the two children said, turning to face him, their eyes wide as they stared at him.

“Are you him? The freer of our kind?” Arla asked eagerly.

“The same Sean to have gifted us such gifts?” Jutt asked right behind Arla.

“Uh?”

“Sorry, Sean,” Ven said. “Arla, what did I tell you?”

Arla looked away. “Sorry. I just didn’t expect him to be here.”

“Sorry, parents,” Jutt said.

“It is good to meet you both,” Fiona smiled at the children. “I’m Fiona.”

“First wife of Sean,” Jutt said swiftly.

“Keeper of the Bonded,” Arla nodded.

Myna giggled, “They know you, Fiona. I am Myna.”

“Silent claw, the shadow,” Jutt nodded.

“The stalker in the night,” Arla added.

Ryann snickered. “She doesn’t hunt you. Does she?”

“No,” Myna said, slightly affronted.

“She is the one who is dangerous because she can walk unseen,” Jutt replied. “She is our protector as she is yours.”

“The hidden claw that deals death when needed,” Arla said.

“Arla!” Venn said sharply.

“Sorry.” Arla looked down again.

“They’re not wrong,” Myna said. “For my family, I am as they say.”

“You are Ryann?” Jutt asked Ryann.

“Yeah.”

“Sean’s shield,” Arla said softly. “We thank you.” Arla bowed, as did Jutt.

Ryann blinked. “You’re welcome?”

“They know that if not for you, Sean would be in more danger,” Onim said.

“That is our wife,” Ida smiled proudly.

“Forger of metal,” Arla said. “I want to know more of that Talent.”

“Me, too,” Jutt agreed. “Will you teach us?”

Ida’s eyes shifted to Sean, getting a nod. “Of course, where and when I can. We all have much to do.”

The two children cheered at her.

Sean grinned at the Fairies— they were a strange mix of child and teen. As he watched them greet his wives, it reminded him of teen girls seeing their favorite boy band in person. The introductions continued, each of the wives being singled out by the pair of children. Simple sentences, but a lot of joy in them when they spoke.

When the moment was over, Sean checked with everyone to see what they had planned for the day. Fiona, Myna, and Felora were going to Joseph’s to start on the remodel of his home. Everyone else had normal things to do except for Sean, who was going with Ida and Ryann to the Blackhand house to install the bathroom for them.

~
*
~
*
~

Arriving at the estate outside of the city, Sean smiled at the well-maintained yard. The house was a sprawling ranch-style home. “Nice place,” Sean said as he turned and helped Ida and Ryann out of the carriage.

“Didn’t think they’d have a home this big,” Ryann said.

The front door opened and Eve stepped out. “Welcome to Blackhand Ranch. Do you have a moment to see my father?”

“Sure,” Sean said as he moved to the back of the carriage to unstrap the chest there. “Just let me get this.”

“I can get a couple of the workers to get it,” Eve offered.

“Has all the pipes we need,” Sean replied as he hefted it onto his shoulder. “I’d rather just cart it myself.”

“Okay. Please follow me. I’ll show you the room first, then take you to see him.”

“Works,” Sean said as he trailed the women inside.

The walk through the home showed minimal extravagance. The floors were stone with the occasional rug. The walls were hardwood and had a few tapestries and portraits. Most notably on the wall, there were plaques, small chunks of coal, and other minerals.

“Your family has been miners for a long time,” Sean commented.

“Generations. We all live here. It’s the reason the house is so big; we just keep adding onto it.”

“Family is precious,” Ryann said softly, and Ida nodded in agreement with her.

“We believe so, too,” Eve smiled. “Here we are. We’ve cleared this room just for bathing. We have the large copper sheets you asked us to procure, as well.”

“We can get it done,” Sean said as he set the chest by the door. “Take us a few hours.”

Eve just shook her head. “I’ve seen and heard enough to not question it, but at the same time, it still seems so odd.”

“I was meaning to ask,” Sean said, “what have you found out that’s new about you?”

Eve’s eyes sparkled. “I can sense the ores in the ground. It tires me quickly, but I can direct the miners in which direction they should head. We even found a small vein of mithril because of it. It required an extra ten feet of excavating, but it was more than worth it. We’d never have known if not for this new ability. I also found that our best mine we thought empty had another major deposit of coal.”

“Huh. I guess that’s an offshoot of the earth manipulation. Hadn’t considered it being used like that. Kind of like ground-penetrating radar, but vastly improved.”

“I take it that’s something from your old world?” Eve asked.

“Yeah. Okay, let’s go see your father.”

“Sean? Ryann and I will start work, if that’s okay with you?” Ida asked.

“I know you’ll be safe here, and it’ll help speed up the work,” Ryann said.

“Okay. Looks like just you and me, Eve.”

“Follow me, please.”

The trek back across the house took a bit, as several of Eve’s relatives stopped them to meet him. Sean had a bemused smile on his face as they said goodbye to another cousin.

“Friendly family. Didn’t expect so many of them, nor the warm welcomes, especially from Estelle.”

“Sorry about that. She’s always forward with men… that hug was much more aggressive than she normally is. I’ll make sure to pull her aside later. Thank you for not getting upset with her.”

“If she had tried for more, I might have,” Sean shrugged. “It seems everyone here thinks highly of me, which makes me wonder how Denmur ever got your family to do what it did.”

“I’ve kept my word,” Eve said softly. “But I did mention that my new found Talent was because of the association. It’s also become a well-known fact that you are the driving force behind Forged Bonds. Fredrick might be the manager, but you are the one who is making it so powerful.”

“Common knowledge?”

“It’s getting there. The fact you’ve kept selling the wooden hair clips and cheaper kettles for the general public is partially behind that. The rest is because of rumors that have started about you.”

“More rumors?” Sean sighed.

“Good ones this time. About how you treat your Bonded fairly, employ Moonbound and treat them well... How you made sure that the things Forged Bonds makes are able to be purchased by the common folk, even if they do have to save up for them.”

“Huh...”

“Like Uncle Albert. Everyone knows he’s odd, but he’s such a caring sort that you can’t dislike him.”

Sean laughed, “Odd, but endearing. I’ll take that over the other rumors.”

“We’re here,” Eve said, her happiness fading. Knocking, she waited for a voice to tell her to enter. “Father, I brought MacDougal to see you.”

Sean was surprised. Eve’s father was old enough to be her grandfather, or possibly great-grandfather. Liver spotted, wrinkled, and with a cantankerous expression on his face, the old man glared at Sean.

“
This is him? The one you think will help the family more than Denmur?”

Sean raised a single eyebrow, but remained silent when Eve went pale and looked horrified at her father’s words.

“Well, boy? Do you even have a tongue?”

“My father told me to respect my elders, sir,” Sean said. “At the same time, my mother told me if I can’t say anything nice, to not say anything at all.”

The old man’s eye’s bulged and he started to say something, but as he took a breath, he started to cough. Deep, phlegm-filled coughs wracked his body. Eve rushed to his side, grabbing a handkerchief and thrusting it to him.

“Father. Easy, easy... if you get worked up, it gets worse.”

Sean exhaled, letting go of the anger he felt for the old man.

“Why do you act like this?” Eve whispered, obviously not thinking Sean could hear her. “Sean is better than Denmur. He’s a good, kind man, who helps those he calls friends. Denmur stabs his own allies if it helps him. You never used to be like this.”

The old man slumped in her arms, his voice much softer than it had been, “Have to see if he has the fire needed. I’m sorry, dear Eve, but I have to make sure he won’t ruin us.”

“Oh, Father,” Eve sniffled as she stood there with barely restrained tears in her eyes.

Sean cleared his throat. “Sir, I’m sorry if I brought on an attack. I will leave so you can rest. After I complete my work, I won’t bother your home again. I know that you sided with Denmur before Augustus came to speak with you. I only ask that you let me prove your daughter and Augustus weren’t wrong in their opinions of me.”

Easing Eve back from him, the old man looked worn. “If they’re wrong, my family might well fail and blow away like dust.”

“Sir,” Sean said simply, meeting his eyes, “I know it’s a lot to ask, but trust me. No one who has done that has come out worse for it.”

“Easier for you to say than for me to do,” the old man grumped. “I’ll do my best, MacDougal.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Take him away, Eve. I think I’ll rest for a bit.”

“Of course, Father. I’ll send Avila in to see to you.”

“Thank you, dear.”

As Sean and Eve left the room, she exhaled deeply once the door shut behind them. “I’m sorry for that, Sean. I had no idea he was going to do that.”

“He’s worried for his family,” Sean replied. “I don’t blame him for that. He’s got a backbone for a man of his age.”

Eve smiled slightly. “He’s always been like that. Give me a moment to send his maid to him and I’ll take you back to the main room.”

“Sure.”

Chapter Thirty-six

Sean grinned at Giralt. “Been a few days. What did you manage?”

“I’ve created a warming rune similar to the cooling one,” Giralt said smugly. “I think they might be more welcomed than cooling runes at the moment.”

“That’s a fair point,” Sean admitted. “Snowing again today, but at least it’s a mild snowfall.”

“Indeed. I also was able to shrink the steam rune a bit more. I think it’ll work for your steam engine.”

Sean’s smile widened. “Now that is great news. I really need to start work on that. It’ll still take me time to get the rest of it to work, but even a small steam engine can be used for other purposes.”

“Like the ‘power hammer’ for the smiths?” Giralt asked.

“One of them, and with ice being made, I don’t really need to think about having to use the excess water from the reservoir for that. Having a backup plan is never a bad idea, though.”

“That’s very true. You don’t seem nervous about the party on Tenday.”

“No reason to stress over the unknown. I have things I can do here and now, so I’ll focus on them. Hm… I need to see this heating rune. I’ll change my gift out for it instead, if that’s okay?”

“It would be a better gift overall,” Giralt nodded.

“Do you ever bring gifts?” Sean asked, remembering that Giralt had not brought anything for the Lord during the last party.

“Almost never,” Giralt chuckled. “I keep getting invited, though. I think the Lord hopes I’ll bring him one of my… ‘lighters’?”

“Yeah, lighter is the right word.”

“Not that I’d give one to that pompous ass.”

“Don’t blame you,” Sean laughed.

Taking a deep puff on the cigar, Giralt leaned forward. “What did you have planned to tackle today?”

“Assembling the engine prototype. I’d like to ask your opinion: do you think your wife would like a device to dry her hair faster after bathing?”

Giralt’s smile widened. “It sounds like something else from your world.”

“Yeah, the heating rune you made would make it work. I take it that the air the rune produces is warm, but not hot?”

“Try it,” Giralt said, picking up a torc and handing it to Sean.

Sean nodded at the rune that spiraled around the metal neckpiece. After spending a few minutes examining it, he nodded. “I see what you did. Good idea with making sure the limiter is in place, too.” Sean put it on and channeled a small amount of energy into it. The warmth was just short of being unpleasant, and he could imagine that outside, it would feel good to most people.

Taking it off, he set the jewelry piece down and picked up some of the copper he’d brought over. Quickly Shaping a handle and tube set at a ninety-degree angle, Sean smiled as he Shaped the rune against the back of the tube, making sure the air would only have one exit. He touched the piece of scrollwork that came out the top of the device and grinned.

“Here,” Sean said, handing his creation to Giralt. “It’s a rough, but it lets you get the idea of what a hairdryer is.”

Giralt put his cigar down and let the warm air hit him in the face, his beard blowing to either side of the air stream. “Ah, I see. It is a rather simple device, but would cut down the time for hair to dry. One of these in mithril with decoration would be a gift worthy of the Lady.”

“Make one and have your wife present it?”

Giralt’s eyes sparkled as he handed the device back to Sean. “Oh, now that would make an impact. I’m not sure I want to antagonize the Lord like that.”

“Fair enough,” Sean said. “Do you mind if I present one to her, then?”

“Your wife?”

“No, Aria.”

Giralt started laughing as he picked his cigar back up. “That would indeed cause a stir. You really want to do that?”

“He already dislikes me,” Sean said. “Aria actually likes Lady Sharpeyes, so it makes sense to me that she would do well to give the gift.”

“Knight Sharpeyes will be very displeased if Aria is there. Bringing a Life Bonded is rare enough as it is, but bringing her will be a slap to his face.”

“Yeah, figured as much. I already agreed to bring her.”

“I might ask my wife to stay home for this party,” Giralt said. “You are courting trouble by doing that.”

“Already have trouble with him,” Sean said. “Anyway, let’s get to work, shall we?”

Giralt nodded, but for the rest of the day, he seemed more distant.

~
*
~
*
~

The rest of Eightday sped by— sparring and dinner were a blur to Sean. Getting out of the carriage at the Oaken Glen, he helped Ryann and Ida out after him. “Still not used to us having a carriage,” Ryann said as she stepped out.

“Me, neither,” Sean admitted. “Thanks, Arliat.”

“Of course, sir.”

Entering the Oaken Glen, Sean was surprised to see their normal table empty.

“MacDougal, sir,” another of the barmaids said, coming over to them, “the private room is being used tonight.”

“Thank you,” Sean said. “We’ll head that way.”

“Of course, sir.”

Ida gave Sean a kiss on the cheek before she went to join the apprentices. Sean watched her go with a smile. “She’s the leader of that group, isn’t she?”

“Of course,” Ryann replied. “She’s torn between staying with them or joining the other table with you. Staying there, she can hear things from the apprentices, which is the reason she stays.”

“Huh...” Sean murmured as they headed for the hallway and private rooms. “I don’t think she really needs to. I’ll talk with her about it later.”

Knocking on the private room door, Sean heard the call to enter and opened the door for Ryann. “Didn’t know we had the private room tonight. Something going on?”

Fredrick chuckled, “Asks the man who helped invent a new item as if it were an afterthought today.”

Giralt nodded. “Just takes a new rune and immediately applies it in a way I hadn’t considered. My wife loves the hairdryer, by the way. I have to make a better one for her.”

“He’s already patented all the runes and the device,” Fredrick said.

“Yeah, that’s what we agreed on,” Sean said.

“He’s too generous,” Giralt sighed. “I tried to argue with him. The paltry amount he asks for is just barely enough for it not to be a gift or insulting.”

“We know,” Eva said.

“Yes,” Fredrick nodded.

“It’s enough for me,” Sean shrugged. “Not trying to get rich. Already richer than I expected to be, honestly. If Denmur and Sharpeyes would fuck off, I’d be happy to just experiment and live.”

Joseph laughed, “Yeah, that’s Sean all over.”

The others joined in the laughter and agreement. Sean just shook his head, not bothering to try arguing the point with them. Tabitha came and got their drink order, and the conversation turned to small talk as they waited for her to return.

Tabitha left after dropping off the drinks, and Mageeyes spoke up, “Sean, Giralt told us you plan to have Aria present the hairdryer to Lady Sharpeyes.”

“Yeah. I’ll be working on the gifts for the party tomorrow.”

“I’ll be giving her a warming rune,” Italice said.

“Are you still going to take Lord Sharpeyes a cooling rune, Sean?” Ryan asked.

“Warming rune. It’ll be harder for him to look down on it.”

“Then I’ll give him a cooling rune, if that’s okay with everyone. Like Italice, it’ll be a gift from our families to each of them, making it even harder for our families to turn away from us.”

“Is that still a thing?” Sean asked.

“I don’t think so,” Italice replied. “With the fear of the reservoir dealt with and the potential of our two families being able to join together here, it is unlikely they will push.”

“I’ve already been told that they will respect me being in the association, and they’ve planned for my courting of Italice to be spread around before the party.” Ryan looked like a man who’d won the lottery.

“At least your family has already removed any doubt,” Italice sighed. “Might I buy a few of all the new items for my family? They might question the usefulness of them, but seeing them actually working will dispel that quickly.”

“Of course,” Fredrick nodded. “At cost, like all the other things the association produces.”

“Good. When can I get them?”

Fredrick frowned, clearly trying to think of when they could be made.

“Tomorrow,” Sean said, “if you’ll come by my place around midday. I’ll have say... three of each rune, a hairdryer, and an icebox.”

Italice gave him a warm smile. “Thank you, Sean, but I don’t want to take time away from your gifts.”

“He won’t be making them,” Ryann said. “It’ll be me or one of the others. He might touch them up, but he’ll have plenty of time to work on his own gifts.”

“My thanks to all of you,” Italice bowed her head.

“If you’re taking orders,” Saret said, “I would like to place a large number of them.”

“Who is going to sell them?” Joseph asked.

Silence hit the table for a moment before Fredrick sighed. “That is something we do have to decide. It might be best to wait until after the party to decide.”

“Sensible,” Saret sighed. “A pity.”

“I’ll ask Felora to bring you one of each,” Sean told her. “Fredrick, deduct the cost from what I’ll be getting, please? I owe Saret for all she has done for my family.”

Saret gave him a soft smile. “And I feel like I owe you for taking my daughter in and loving her. Few of my girls find a man who cares for them, much less truly loves them.” The smile faded, and pain filled her eyes. “Some are even lost to me.”

“Saret,” Mageeyes said, “you should be my guest for the party.”

“Thank you, Amedee, but no. If I see her, it will only be more heartache for me. She made her intentions clear when she left.”

“She left because she saw power,” Mageeyes said. “I do believe that Evan will be falling in standing a bit during this party. Maybe that will help her see the truth?”

Saret licked her lips, a glimmer of hope coming to her. “Very well. If need be, I can drown my sorrows afterward.”

Sean coughed, “Amedee, any more news about Truestrike’s associates?”

“No,” Mageeyes said. “Lady Sharpeyes is concerned. Her usual sources of information have stonewalled her.”

“Nothing we can do about it,” Sean sighed.

“We might be able to be there, Sean,” Joseph said. “Not in person, at least, but we all believe in you.” The other smiths and ex-smiths all agreed with him. “Not one of us doubts you.”

“Want to trade spots?” Sean asked.

“Not a chance,” Joseph chuckled. “I’m not god-touched.”

“He’s more than touched,” Saret said. “We’ve all heard, but they don’t understand. I’m not sure if you do, either, Sean.”

“Huh?”

“You are dripping in divine energy, saturated to bursting. It isn’t surprising, considering what you’ve said, but you are not just god-touched. You’re more a demigod in your own right.”

“How do you know that?” Mageeyes asked.

“Having been touched by his energy, I knew,” Saret sighed. “I’ve tasted the divine. It is the best we can get as Succubi. My daughter is luckier than she knows.”

“I don’t think that’s right,” Sean said.

“Trust me. It might be wrong, but if it is, it’s because I’m underestimating, not overestimating. Amedee, what do you think?”

“He shines brighter today than he did when I first met him. You are dampening yourself, aren’t you, Sean?”

“Yes.”

“Your power grows, as does all of ours,” Mageeyes said. “I trust Saret when it comes to her knowledge of the worlds beyond ours.”

Joseph shook his head. “In that case, I’ll go so far as to say no again.”

A rough laugh came from those around the table as each of them digested the new information they had heard. None of them could argue that they could do so much more since they met Sean.

“Does that mean our new Talents and energy will vanish if Sean dies?” Avery asked. Everyone jerked as if slapped and stared at him. “Hang on, I didn’t mean it like that! I just had the question hit me and wanted to know what you all thought.”

“No,” Mageeyes said. “There is no active Bond between us. It’s like he unlocked the potential for each of us, but that is it.”

“But I can do much more than I could after that first night,” Avery countered.

Everyone fell silent again, but Fredrick spoke up, “Doesn’t matter, does it?”

“No,” Avery said. “I was a little afraid of it going away, though.”

“If it does, then I can’t charge the runes in the bathhouse. Makes me being there a bit pointless. I was a bit afraid, too,” Knox said. “Sorry, Sean, it was selfish of us.”

“I don’t blame you,” Sean replied. “If I was you, I’d have had the same fear.” He stood and pushed in his chair. “I should be getting home. I have a lot to manage before the party.”

“See you tomorrow?” Joseph asked.

“Of course.”

Chapter Thirty-seven

Sean woke from a dreamless sleep and frowned because it was still almost completely dark in the room. Something prompted him to get up, so he eased himself out of bed. Looking back, he realized someone was missing. After getting dressed in the changing room, he made his way downstairs.

There was no sound from the kitchen and very little light coming in from outside.
Everyone is still asleep, so it isn’t close to morning yet.
A small sliver of light was coming from under the bathroom door.
Are the cooks bathing?
Curious, Sean went down the hall and opened the door to see who was inside.

Myna looked back at him, her eyes wide. “Master?”

“What are you doing up, silly kitty?”

“Bathing.”

“I can see that,” Sean laughed softly as he shut the door behind him. “I meant why.”

Myna looked away from him. “I accidentally made a mess. I had to wash up.”

Sean winced and felt like an ass for asking her. “Oh, uh, right. Sorry about that.”

“You should be asleep,” Myna muttered.

“I woke up,” Sean said. “Feel pretty good, too. When I noticed someone missing from the bed, I came looking.”

“I would have come back.”

“Well, we can go back together once you’re done.”

“Maybe you can wash me?”

“Oh? If that will make you feel better, sure.” Sean started to strip his clothes off. “Just give me a moment.”

“Of course, Master.”

“You’re never going to let that name go, are you?”

“No, Master,” Myna replied, a hint of laughter in her tone.

“Silly kitty likes poking at me, does she?”

“Yes, but I prefer you to poke at me,” Myna purred as she bent at the waist to get the soap. Pausing, she looked back at him, her tail lashing back and forth. “It’s better that way.”

Sean’s body reacted predictably, and he coughed. “Oh, so not a silly kitty, but a naughty kitty?”

“I would like to have this time alone with you... if Master is okay with that?”

Sean snorted. “Damn it. You brat. Fine, let me finish undressing and I’ll play with you. This room isn’t supposed to be used like this. Considering I think everyone will still be asleep for another hour or two, though, I’ll let you have your way. I feel bad for making you uncomfortable.”

Myna gave him a smile. “Good.”

~
*
~
*
~

Sean exhaled as he sat there, Myna perched on his lap while the hot water jets massaged his back. “Damn, you were worked up.”

“Yes,” Myna murmured as she leaned against his chest. “Thank you.”

“I should say thank you,” Sean replied. “At least no one inter—”

“Hello?” Glorina called out as she entered the bathroom. “Oh, it’s you sir, and Myna. We’ll bathe later.”

“No,” Myna said firmly. “You should bathe now. Neither of us mind.” Sean started to say something, but Myna jabbed his ribs. “Do we, Master?”

You know you’ll see and be seen by all of them eventually,
Sean told himself. Clearing his throat, Sean spoke up, “It’s your choice. We can leave if you’re uncomfortable.”

“No. No, it’s fine,” Mona said, stepping in and quickly pulling off her nightgown. “We just didn’t want to bother you. It’s easier for us to clean up before work and after sparring.”

“Two baths a day?” Myna giggled. “It’s the tub, isn’t it?”

Lona blushed. “Yes. It’s the most luxurious thing we’ve ever been able to use. We can stop if—”

Sean raised his hand and cut her off. “It’s fine. As long as it doesn’t interfere with your work, you can bathe as much as you want.”

“Thank you, sir,” Glorina said, the last of the three to strip.

As the three Rabbit Moonbound stepped over to the showers, Myna whispered into Sean’s ear, “They bounce when they walk.”

Sean coughed and shifted in his seat. He had seen a bounce, as well. “I noticed.”

“I meant their gait, Master,” Myna snickered. “Oh, yes, you did notice.”

“Now someone is being a bad kitty,” Sean whispered back to her. “Stop it. I’m sure they can hear us even if we whisper, and it’s just rude.”

Myna looked at the three women. “I apologize. I just find your bouncing walk fun to watch. It looks like you might break out into a dance.”

“It’s fine,” Glorina said, her cheeks red as she tugged one of her ears.

“We try not to,” Lona said. “Many mock us for it.”

“What? Why?” Sean asked.

“Because we can’t move like everyone else,” Mona answered.

“But that helps you move swiftly when needed,” Myna said.

“Yes, but it also sets us further apart from everyone else,” Glorina said. “Learning to carry a tray of food while moving as we do takes a lot of effort.”

“I can see that,” Sean said. “You’ve all had a lot of practice at it, obviously. I haven’t noticed even a tremor when you serve us.”

“Thank you, sir,” Glorina smiled. “It is a point of pride.”

“How is your training with Ryann going?” Myna asked.

“It’s interesting,” Glorina said. “No one has ever given us such a violent Talent before you. The idea of being able to defend ourselves and others with it is… different.”

“Exciting?” Myna offered.

“Yes,” Lona agreed quickly. “When Ryann explained it to us, I…”

“
We
,” Mona said when Lona trailed off, “thought about how easily we could repay some of those who hadn’t been kind to us in the past.”

“But we won’t do that,” Glorina said. “It would cause trouble for the household. We are honored to be part of this family and will never do anything to harm it.”

“Yes,” Lona and Mona said together.

“That’s good,” Sean said. “Myna, if they can move fast and silently, maybe you should train them like the maids.”

Myna’s eyes sparkled. “Ooh, can I?”

“That’s up to them,” Sean said.

“Train us in what?” Glorina asked, turning her shower off and walking over toward the bath.

“Moving unseen and attacking from the darkness,” Myna said as she smiled at the Moonbound. “Assassins for the family.”

Glorina froze on the edge of the tub. “Are you serious?”

Sean had trouble keeping his eyes on her face with her being full-frontal only a foot away, but he managed. “Yes. It’s your choice. Myna doesn’t go easy on the people she trains.”

“We know,” Lona said, stepping up beside Glorina.

Myna snickered, “No, that’s easy compared to what you will go through.”

Mona swallowed as she took a spot next to Lona. “I’m interested. No one thinks of us as dangerous... we’re only Rabbits, after all.”

Sean’s lips creased into a smile, thinking of the deadly beast from
Monty Python’s Holy Grail
. “They have no idea how deadly a rabbit can be if it’s motivated.”

Seeing only honesty in his smile, the three cooks stood a little straighter. “We accept,” Glorina said.

Myna’s smile grew wide. “We will begin today. You will be joining the maids for this.”

“Thank you, sir,” Glorina said, bowing to him.

“Thank you, sir,” Lona and Mona echoed her in word and deed.

Sean looked away from them, his cheeks heating slightly. “No need for that. Go ahead and climb in.”

Myna shifted slightly in his lap and gave him a playful smile. Kissing his cheek, she got up and out of the tub. “I’ll get you a towel, Master.”

“Sir?” Lona asked. “We’ve been told not to call you that, but Myna does and seems to be the only one who can. Why is that?”

“We were just curious,” Mona said quickly to justify the question. “Most have us address them as ‘mistress’ or ‘master’. The nicer ones use ‘sir’ or ‘madam’.”

“I don’t care for master at all. I tolerate it from her because she lets me call her kitty, silly and otherwise,” Sean answered honestly, able to look toward them now that they were in the bubbling water. “I’d prefer if everyone just called me Sean, but I understand if that makes you uncomfortable.”

“But we can’t call you master?” Glorina asked.

Sean’s brow furrowed. “You want to?”

“We see it as a term of respect for those who are as powerful as you,” Glorina replied. “Fiona explained that for you, the word holds negative connotations that you dislike. We’ll abide by the rules of the household, but we were curious.”

“I’d really prefer to only hear it out of Myna’s mouth,” Sean said.

“That’s not true, Master,” Myna said simply as she brought a towel back to the tub for him.

“Of course it is,” Sean said.

“Do you not remember the other night?” Myna asked with an innocent expression. “When Felora and I were kneeling and beg—”

“Stop!” Sean blurted out as he stood up and held his hand out to her. “None of that.”

“As you wish, Master,” Myna said with suppressed laughter. “Would you care for your towel?” Myna had it held between her two outstretched hands, offering it like a cloak.

“Thanks,” Sean grumbled as he stepped out of the tub and let her wrap him in it. He was about to lower his voice when he remembered who it was in the room with them. “That was mean to me, but also to them.”

Myna bowed her head slightly. “I apologize if my humor offended you,” she directed behind him.

“We are fine,” Glorina said, though her own cheeks were pink.

“Fine,” Lona said with a wistful tone.

“Perfectly fine,” Mona sighed.

“They’re fine, Master.”

Sean stared into her laughter-filled eyes. “Damned brat... this just proves how cat-like you can be.”

“Thank you, Master. I love being your kitty.”

Sean sighed and began to dry off. “Why can’t I stay mad at you?”

“Because you love me,” Myna replied, “just as I love you.”

“Fair enough. I’m going to my workshop until breakfast.”

“I will clean my clothes and then see about basic exercises with the cooks, Master. Can you give them the Camouflage Talent?”

“Already done,” Sean said as he went to the bench where his clothes were.

“Excellent,” Myna grinned. “After you’re done bathing, we will begin your training.” She stared at the trio of Rabbit Moonbound. “I will be hard on you because only those worthy can be counted on to protect Sean. If you can’t do as I demand, your Talent will be removed from you and you will no longer be trained with the others.”

“Yes, Myna,” the three said in near unison.

Sean got dressed and left the bath behind.
Not how I expected to start my day. I’m glad she forgave me for embarrassing her, but damned if she didn’t return that a dozen times over at the end.
“Cats,” Sean snorted as he went out the backdoor into the darkness.

Chapter Thirty-eight

A knock on the workshop door got Sean to pause. “Come on in.”

“I hope I am not intruding,” Italice said.

“Not at all. I’ve got your things all ready for you,” Sean said. “Wagon outside?”

“Carriage,” Italice said. “Might I impose on you a little more?”

“What’s up?”

“My mother is here. She wishes to speak with you.”

“Is there a problem?” Sean asked.

“I don’t know,” Italice grumbled. “She just demanded I bring her along, and when we pulled in, she told me she needed to speak with you.”

“She’s dangerous, isn’t she? Like you?”

Italice blinked at him before she laughed. “I doubt both of us together are a threat to you, considering everything. To answer your question, yes. If she becomes angry, she’d be a hard fight for most.”

“Sure. Let’s get your things out of the way, just in case.”

Italice took the bag Sean handed her as he hefted the icebox onto his shoulder. “Isn’t that heavy?” Italice asked.

“To most,” Sean replied as they went around the back. The ladder there led up to the luggage rack. Climbing it one-handed, he set the icebox down carefully. He looked down at the footman and smiled. “You can lash it down, but make sure you’ve got four guys to get it down.”

“Of course,” the footman said with a snort.

“If you break it, I’m sure the family won’t be happy,” Sean said. Stepping around the side, he found Italice speaking with a woman who looked like an older version of her. “How can I help the Stoneeyes family?”

Cold, dark eyes pierced Sean as Italice’s mother clearly sized him up. “You’re MacDougal?”

“Sean MacDougal,” Sean said, inclining his head. “How can I help you?” Seeing her unimpressed stare, Sean’s jaw set. “You did want to speak, didn’t you?”

“I did, but I don’t see what has my daughter so certain about you,” she replied.

“Workshop or house?” Sean asked abruptly.

“Sean,” Italice asked softly, “touch the earth, please?”

Sean exhaled as he opened his power and mind before asking the earth to speak to him. It started with his manor, but quickly encompassed the noble manors all around his, then the entire city. Sean felt the strain, but he held it. “You mean like this?”

Italice’s mother’s eyes shot open as she looked down. “What? No... it can’t… it can’t be...” Looking up, the head of the Stoneeyes family looked humbled. “I apologize, Earth Master. Please forgive me.”

Sean let the connection end and sighed. “That took more than I would have liked to do today. I still have things to do. Is my workshop good enough?”

“Yes,” she whispered.

“This way,” Sean said, wondering if he overdid it.

Shutting the door after him, Sean spoke first, “Before we talk, can I have your name, at least?”

“Ivanna Stoneeyes,” she said quickly. “Again, let me apologize.”

“No need,” Sean said as he motioned to the chair near his desk. “Please, take a seat.” Following her to the desk, he leaned against it. “What can I do for you?”

Ivanna looked uncertain. “I had come to ascertain your power for myself. My daughter says that she is bound by an Agreement and couldn’t tell me about your strength herself.” Swallowing, she lowered her gaze. “I can see why she would hold to that Agreement now.”

“The Agreement is against her life,” Sean said flatly. “You asked her to kill herself for you.”

“She said, but only a man of great power could truly enforce such an Agreement. The things I’ve heard, I had doubts.”

“She was listening to Denmur’s rumors,” Italice said stiffly.

“She does know what a can of slime he is, right?”

“The worst,” Ivanna said, “but he is one step from joining the Sharpeyes family as a branch family.”

“That branch is going to be pruned,” Sean said. “I’d ask you to lay off your daughter, too. She wants to marry Ryan and stay in the association. Is that so much to ask?”

Ivanna looked up, meeting his gaze. “Before meeting you, yes. Now, no. A man who can touch the earth like you did is… rare.”

“Non-existent,” Italice coughed.

“You’re married?” Ivanna asked with a glare at her daughter.

Sean laughed, “Yes, to eight wonderful women. All of whom are Life Bonded to me, as that is one of the requirements.”

Ivanna had started to speak, but her jaw snapped shut when she heard the requirement. “Ah. I can’t do that.”

“I’d decline, anyway,” Sean said simply. “Sorry.”

Ivanna glanced at Italice and her lips pursed. Italice’s eyes narrowed. “No, Mother.”

“The family comes first, child,” Ivanna growled, her skin starting to go ashen.

“Family should,” Sean said, cutting in and stepping between them. “I wouldn’t accept her. Ryan is a friend, as is Italice. Breaking them apart would break my friendships, and I won’t allow that.”

Ivanna’s skin shifted back to normal and she exhaled deeply. “I see. One who can touch the earth like he can, and he won’t join our family? One of the Queens must hate me.”

Sean chuckled, “Not at all. My friends thrive. My enemies... well, that’s a story to come, but I doubt they will be in a good place. Italice, did you hint that you have grown?”

Ivanna blinked, her eyes shooting to her daughter. “What does he mean?”

“Sean, if she took the Agreement, would you?” Italice asked, not answering her mother.

“That’s a big ask, but I have the feeling your mother likes living, so sure.”

Ivanna looked back and forth between them. “I am missing something here.”

“Take his Agreement. It’ll put your life in balance, but you will see what we were saying.”

“I offer to Ivanna Stoneeyes this Agreement,” Sean began, before reciting the normal Agreement he had the others take.

“I agree,” Ivanna said with a hint of hesitation.

Sean felt the weight settle on him. “Okay, the short version, as I still have work to do.”

~
*
~
*
~

The afternoon was waning when a new knock came on his door. “Come in,” Sean said.

Ryan Watercaller stepped inside, looking a bit frazzled. “Sean, I’m sorry for this.”

“What’s the matter?” Sean asked in concern.

“I was forbidden from warning you ahead of time,” Ryan said. “My father is here and wishes to speak with you.”

Sean snorted. “Did Ivanna see him?”

“Yes,” Ryan said. “How did you know?”

“Pretty sure I know what this is all about. Bring him in.”

“Thank you,” Ryan exhaled as he stepped back outside.

Sean got to his feet and waited. He didn’t wait long, as Ryan was back with another man within moments. “Welcome to my workshop. I’m Sean MacDougal.”

“I’m Rustis Watercaller. It is a pleasure to meet you, MacDougal.”

“Have a seat, please. I’m pretty sure I know why you’re here.”

“Considering who I just talked to, I would not take that bet,” Rustis laughed as he took the offered seat.

“The only thing I’m not sure about is what she told you,” Sean said.

“Besides the fact she has fully endorsed the union of her family and mine, you mean?”

“Yes.”

“I have a question first: did you change her mind?”

“I pointed out reasons why forcing your children to pick between us and you was a bad idea.”

“I’d like to hear these reasons,” Rustis saying, his happy demeanor dropping away.

“I’m sure you would,” Sean said, not giving an inch. “Ivanna gave her blessing, so why the hard sell from you?”

Ryan’s eyes bulged and he began to shake his head from where he was standing behind his father.

“It’s not a hard sell,” Rustis said with bite. “I will force my son to choose unless I have good reason to believe that you are a match for Denmur.”

“He’s not my type,” Sean said, staring Rustis in the eyes.

“Wait!” Ryan blurted out, moving to get between them. “Father, as I told you and as Stoneeyes told you, Sean is more than a match for Denmur.”

“But none of you will tell me why
!” Rustis snapped. “I’ve had enough of veiled threats and implications. The truth is the only thing I care about now.”

“You’d have to take the same Agreement that Ivanna did,” Sean said.

“Considering how quickly she turned once she knew whatever it was, I will do that.”

“Let me tell you the Agreement first,” Sean said flatly.

~
*
~
*
~

Watching the Watercaller’s carriage leave the yard, Sean looked at the time and sighed. “Have to finish it off tomorrow.”

“Master, is everything okay?” Myna asked, heading toward him and seeing the carriage.

“Busier day than I thought it was going to be,” Sean said. “I’ll explain during the bath or dinner. I take it sparring is about to begin?”

“Yes.”

“Let’s get to it, then. I’ll finish up the gift tomorrow.”

“We made all of the items for Saret,” Myna told him. “She is sending a carriage for them.”

“Thank you. All of you,” Sean said, grabbing her and pulling her into his arms before giving her a kiss.

~
*
~
*
~

“It turns out Glorina can cook as well as or better than Andrea,” Sean chuckled as he took his seat at the table.

“You’re likely to be the last or nearly the last all the time,” Joseph laughed.

“We don’t mind it that way,” Felora smirked.

“Fel,” Sean said softly, “we keep the table as proper as we can.”

“Of course. My apologies,” Felora said.

“It’s nice to see you again,” Eva smiled.

“Thank you. I try to come as often as I can.”

Ryann sighed, “Really?”

“Oh, I didn’t even mean that one,” Felora giggled.

“And Summer rules right now,” Ryann said.

“Ladies...” Sean sighed.

“At least they mean it in jest,” Knox said. “If they didn’t like each other, you’d have a real problem.”

“That’s true,” Sean laughed. “I wanted to—”

“Fire!” a man cried out, bursting into the inn. “Down near the smiths! There’s a place blazing!”

The table all rushed out the door, along with most of the inn. A towering inferno could be seen in the distance. Sean took off running, his gut clenched in fear. If one of his friends’ families were in danger, he had to help.

As he got closer, Sean’s blood ran cold. It wasn’t a smith’s home— it was the bathhouse that was burning. Ryan’s niece, Knox’s son, and Marjorie all lived in the building, and he didn’t see any of them out on the street.

A number of guards were keeping people back as others had formed a bucket chain. Sean strode right past them, ignoring the guard that called out to him. Extending his hand, he summoned water with all of his heart and a geyser of water gushed out from his open palm. The guard stopped trying to stop him, staring dumbfounded at what he was seeing.

Advancing on the building, Sean went for the front door because the side stairs had already burnt away. Even with water pouring from him, he reached out and forced the wood to harden, to resist the flames. He kicked the front doors in and closed his eyes as the smoke washed over him.

Inside the building, the fire was burning just as strongly. Spraying water over the hallway, he made his way for the stairs, even with the smoke trying to stop him. Sean lowered his head, pushing for the second floor.

The second floor was even worse than the first. His skin began to blister from the heat, and the steam he created didn’t help him any, instead blistering his throat and lungs. He never stopped moving forward, but his hope was dwindling in him with each step. Reaching Marjorie’s apartment, he pushed into it and saw her body. The pool of blood that lay under her told him all he needed to know about how she died, but her dress being torn from her waist told him a much darker story.

Touching her corpse, he was about to try bringing her back to life, but he didn’t feel the spark in it. Sean knew without a doubt that Marjorie was gone, and even if he had all of his energy, he’d never be able to call her back.

When he bent to pick her up, he found that her throat had been cut clean open from ear to ear. The blood was tacky and stuck to him as he carried her back to the stairs. Leaving her there, he headed the other way to the couple’s apartment. Eyes burning, his body trying to heal him as it continued to be injured by the flames, Sean felt his energy reaching its limit. He pulled on the Bonds and felt the energy from his loved ones rushing to help him.

Throat raw and tight, he pushed into the second apartment and found a similar scene to the first. Knox was on the ground, his right arm nearly severed. Behind him, his wife was bent over the sofa, her dress in disarray and adding another note to what had transpired. Stopping the flow of water and the Shaping he had been doing to the wood, he checked her body and saw that she too had her throat slit from ear to ear. He inhaled sharply and coughed before picking her up and placing her on his shoulder. Sean paused only to grab Brendon Knox’s good arm before going back to the stairs.

As he reached them, Ryann came up to him, coughing and panting. Seeing him, she paled, her eyes going to Marjorie’s body. “Oh, Morrigan... no…”

“Get her,” Sean rasped out.

Nodding with tears streaming from her eyes, Ryann took Marjorie’s body and carried her down the stairs. Sean followed after her, his face grim as he felt his energy starting to near the bottom again.

When they exited the building, Sean saw Sergeant Carmady rushing toward them. A couple of guards ran forward to help Sean with the bodies and Sean let them, his eyes not moving off Carmady.

“MacDougal? What happened?”

“Murder, and arson,” Sean rasped out. “Blood, Sergeant... family blood has been spilled.”

Carmady took a step back as he stared into Sean’s eyes. “We’ll look into it.”

“I know, but I will have vengeance,” Sean said as he turned and made his way for Knox, Ryan, and the others.

Chapter Thirty-nine

Sean headed toward his friends, who were being held back by the guards. The horror, grief, and anger on their faces fueled the anger he felt. Ryann fell into step beside him, her face pale and drawn. “We need to tell Chastity,” she said softly.

“Yes,” Sean replied, his voice flat, “when we get home. How did you make it past the guards?”

“Camo,” Ryann said. “They never saw me.”

“Thank you,” Sean said, but his voice continued to be emotionless.

The guards let them pass, and Sean turned his gaze to Ryan and Knox. “No one survived. Knox died protecting his wife, but he failed. Whatever killed him almost severed his arm. The women were killed with a deep wound to the throat, but only after they had been used.”

The association went silent and still as he spoke.

“I couldn’t do anything for them. There was no spark left inside of them. I’m sorry.”

“This isn’t your fault, Sean,” Fredrick said.

“Denmur,” Knox seethed. “It was Denmur! We know it was.”

“There were no other bodies,” Sean said, continuing to speak with no emotional inflection, even with the rage building inside of him. “I need to go tell Chastity her mother is dead.”

“What are we going to do?” Ryan asked, his voice tight. “About this?”

Sean stopped. He had managed to walk past the group and seen the carriage down the street, waiting for him. “Find them and kill them. I’ll rip them to pieces, set those pieces on fire, then find out who sent them, and do it again and again until people learn that attacking my family means death.” He looked back at them, and everyone took a step away from him. “You might need to remove me from the association so this doesn’t come back on you.”

He’d made it another couple of feet before Ryann and Felora fell into step beside him. “Sean,” Felora said softly, “you’re not well.”

“I know.”

“I can help.”

“No.”

“Sean—”

“I need this. It’s the only thing keeping me moving right now.”

Felora fell silent, just walking beside him.

“Sir?” Arliat asked as they reached the carriage. Her eyes grew wide when she saw his grim face and the blood-caked clothing he was wearing.

“Home,” Sean said as he opened the door. The door pulled off the carriage with a high-pitched squeal, the hinges having been twisted. “Huh. Have to fix that later.” He dropped it to the ground and climbed in.

Felora and Ryann exchanged a concerned look. Felora went to get into the carriage and Ryann picked up the door, handing it to Arliat.

“Hold onto that until we get home,” Ryann told her before she got into the carriage.

As they pulled into the yard, everyone was waiting for them. The cuons were on high alert, forming a half-circle around the women. Sean got out and, when his eyes met the waiting group, they all stiffened.

“Sean?” Fiona asked softly, stepping toward him while Ryann and Felora got out of the carriage. “Are you okay? What happened to you? What happened to the door?”

“No. I failed. It broke. Did something happen here?” Sean answered her in short clipped sentences.

“We had a few people sneak inside the walls. They didn’t expect the cuons,” Fiona replied.

“Is anyone hurt?”

“We’re all fine,” Fiona replied. “What happened? We felt you pulling from us.”

Sean’s breathing started to speed up as he turned to Chastity. The walls he had put up to block the pain and rage were starting to crack. “Chastity... I’m… I’m sorry. I tried. She was gone before I got there. I… I…”

A deep roar filled Sean’s ears and his vision wavered, his eyes stinging as he tried to explain. Trying to take a step toward Chastity proved to be too much for him. His sense of balance failed him and the world spun as darkness rushed up to swallow him. As his consciousness faded, he heard all of them calling his name anxiously.

~
*
~
*
~

Sean grunted as he sat up, but he was alone in the darkness. “Fiona?”

The sound of a spotlight kicking on got him to look behind him. The circle of light illuminated Marjorie, smiling at him from her seat at her kitchen table.

“Sean,” Marjorie greeted him, “I died.”

Throat tightening, Sean nodded. “Yes.”

“Because of you.”

“No. It was—”

“Because of you!” Marjorie cut him off, slamming her fists onto the table. “You kill my son, make my daughter your plaything, and then I die for your sins!”

Taking a step back, Sean shook his head. “No. You’re wron—”

“They even attacked your home!” Marjorie spat. “My daughter might have joined me, but at least your hounds are more useful than you...”

“What about us?” Brendon Knox’s voice chimed in, another spotlight illuminating him and his dead wife. “Teach me for a few tendays, then toss me out? Only good thing you did was help me meet her.” Brendon reached out to touch his wife, but his arm fell to the ground. “And what did that get us?”

“Brendon, it wasn—”

Brendon crumpled to the ground, and his wife was suddenly bent over the sofa as their home burned around them. Sean turned away from that to find Marjorie huddled in a ball, her clothing gone. She whimpered when he looked at her, curling into a tighter ball. Bruises, cuts, and worse marked her naked body.

“What?”

“I would have been better off staying with Weaver,” Marjorie’s whisper was loud to Sean.

“Death, it follows you,” Whelan’s voice floated out of the darkness when Marjorie’s light cut off. “What else should anyone expect from the Tuatha’s dog? The battle crow herself sent you here, after all.”

Spinning around, Sean looked for Whelan. “You’re dead.”

“Yes,” Whelan agreed as he appeared in a spotlight of his own. His body was held up by a spear that had been punched through his chest. “Killed by you. Me, my friends, and the entire village dead, all because of you. The harbinger of change... death is the greatest change.”

“You would have killed them all even if I hadn’t been there,” Sean spat at the dead man.

“Yes,” Whelan smiled with wild eyes. “I would have met her, with Dark Cutter in hand, to be praised and rewarded. Instead, you…
you…
killed me. My blood is all over your hands.”

Sean looked down to see his hands dripping with blood.

“Not just him, either,” another voice said.

Sean spun to find the guards of Pinebough broken and dead on a stage. One of them got to his feet jerkily, his whole body burnt badly.

“You attacked us!” Sean yelled.

“On orders,” the fire mage wheezed. “You enjoyed it, though, killing us. Whelan, his friends, and us. Death, pain, and destruction follow you.”

“You were going to kill me and rape my wives!” Sean hissed.

“What about us?” Oriv and his gang stood in another light. “We didn’t plan rape. Didn’t even know you had those damned bitches with you.”

“Ambushed with poison,” Sean growled. “You have no room to talk.”

“Ryann should have joined us, but instead, you seduced her. Seduced her and use her now. Does it feel good knowing you broke her better than I did?”

“What?” Sean said, thrown off balance by the accusation.

“His bitches killed you and us,” Landis added as another light came on. “We were cut down in the street, and he was let off by the guard for it. All for the same piece of ass he gets now. She good, is she? Fucking innkeeper’s daughters are the best whores.”

“I just wanted my sister to be free,” another voice spoke up and all the other lights vanished, leaving a man barely into adulthood standing there alone. “Pressured her into a Bond with you. Using the promise of helping our mom to get her into your bed. All the other guards laughing about how my sister whored herself to a nobody.”

“Rupert?” Sean asked.

“Keep my name out of your mouth!” the dead man spat. “You failed to save her. I could have if I had been alive...”

“No,” Sean said softly.

“I could have. But even if I had been alive, she wouldn’t have listened to me. Not after you had your whore play with her mind, making her worship you. Did that feel good? My sister and mother both praying to you? What did their prayers accomplish? She’s dead now. Dead, because of you!”

“Hold him down,” Fiona’s voice cut through the darkness. “Quinna, Quilla we need you! Hold his legs down as best you can. Pile onto his arms, hold them still!”

“Fiona?” Sean called out, alone in the darkness again. “Fiona?”

“Sean? Why?” Fiona asked as she stepped into a circle of light. “Why did you have to challenge them? Chastity is broken because of Marjorie’s death.”

Chastity appeared a few feet from Fiona, huddled on the ground, crying hard as she looked at Sean. “I believed in you... Why didn’t you bring her back? You did for Myna and Ryann. Why not her?”

“I was going to, Chas. I wanted to,” Sean said, kneeling down so he could speak with her easier. “Her soul was already gone before I got to her. I would have done everything I could if—”

“You didn’t even try!” Andrea spat as she touched Chastity’s back. “He never tried! You saw him. He just stood there blankly when he came home.”

“We got him,” Ryann’s voice cut through the darkness. “Now, Felora! Now!”

Darkness swallowed everything and Sean felt himself falling.

The sensation ended abruptly and Sean blinked. He was inside a living room, sitting on a sofa. The TV across from him was off.

“What the hell?” he whispered as he got to his feet. “This is—”

A knock on the door made him whip around to face it. Swallowing, he ran to it, jerking it open to find all of his wives standing there. A long second passed as they stared at each other before Sean stepped out and into their arms.

The world shivered, and they were suddenly in the front room of their new home, all of them holding him and each other as they cried. Sean shook with emotion. All of the repressed emotions he’d carried since he’d died on Earth came rushing out to him now.

Eventually, they were able to compose themselves. Sean was passed from wife to wife, kissed on the cheek, forehead, even his nose. Sean felt drained, worn thin, and about to fade away, but each kiss helped him.

“What happened?” Sean asked.

“You overexerted yourself and then fainted on us. We’d just managed to get you to bed when you began to thrash.”

“Oh,” Sean sighed. “Must have been the nightmares.”

“We tried everything to soothe you,” Andrea said with a sniffle, “but it wasn’t working.”

“Felora tried to help, but when she tried to enter your dream, you became more frantic and threw her across the room,” Ida explained. “We had to enlist the others to hold you down.”

“Sean,” Chastity said softly, her red-rimmed eyes meeting his, “it wasn’t your fault. I only ask that you find them and make them pay.”

Those words cut into him like a knife, and he closed his eyes. “I’ll gut them. What they did— they’ll pay.”

“Ryann told us what she could,” Lilly said.

“You were spraying water like a waterfall and Shaping at the same time,” Ryann whispered. “We felt your need and gave back to you, but you kept taking and we grew worried.”

“We will help you, Sean,” Fiona said softly, “but we need a plan. With no solid proof, we can’t just attack others.”

Sean took a deep breath. His rage from earlier was still there, but back under control. “It was Denmur, or one of his associates. They are the only ones who’d go to the lengths that they went to. Just arson, that’d be one thing. But killing them and raping the women…? No... it was Denmur, Klein, or Evan.”

“It’ll be known what you did,” Fiona said.

“Yes,” Myna nodded. “The run, the water, bringing the dead out... All of it will spread.”

“I wonder if that will worry them,” Felora said. “They poked a sleeping creature, thinking it was possibly a dog. Instead, they have roused a dragon.” Felora stepped before Sean. “Sean, take me with you, please. I know you intended to take Aria, but I can be of greater aid to you. I can speak back against those voices that will seek to harm you.”

“If it’s going to be a fight, he needs me, Felora. Not you,” Ryann said.

“Or me,” Myna said. “You are his shield, Ryann, but I am better suited at stopping the hidden attacks.”

“Stop,” Fiona said softly. “We’ll not argue about this. Sean will take whom he thinks is best for him.”

“All of you,” Sean said. “I want all of you beside me. If that was possible, it would be best.”

Fiona gave him a smile. “I’ll make it happen, Sean. We’ll finish your gift for the party. You need to rest as long as you can to replenish as much energy as you can.”

“Yeah. Thank you,” Sean said.

“Come, ladies, give our husband a kiss and then let him sleep,” Fiona said as she stepped back.

Felora was the one in front of Sean, so he kissed her first. Felora pressed herself against him and returned the kiss with all the passion she felt for him. Both of them were breathing hard by the time she stepped away.

The others claimed their kisses one by one, until only Fiona was left. With a soft smile, she encircled his waist with her arms and leaned gently against him. The kiss was soft and loving, lingering longer than any of the others.

“Thank you. I’m sorry I scared you all,” Sean said.

“You looked like you’d fight the Queens,” Ryann said. “We’ll fix the carriage door, too.”

Sean winced. “Thanks.”

“Sleep well, dear,” Fiona said.

Felora waved her hand and the others all vanished, leaving just her and Sean alone in the room. “Sean, no matter what happens tomorrow, we are all with you. Sleep well.” She vanished once those two words left her mouth.

Sean took a deep breath. “Tomorrow is going to change things... I just pray it’s for the better.”

Chapter Forty

Sean rubbed at his eyes, rubbing the sleep away as the sun filled the room with light. He felt a bit lethargic and knew it was because he was still recovering from last night. “Morning, Sean,” Chastity said from a chair beside the bed.

“Morning.”

“It’s about noon,” Chastity said as she got up. “Everyone is already getting things ready for the party.”

“Did Fiona manage to find a way?”

“She couldn’t get all of us,” Chastity said sadly. “Lilly and I will be staying behind. Considering the attack on the bathhouse and the probe here last night, though, maybe it’s for the best.”

Sean exhaled slowly. “Maybe, but I’d feel better if you all came. The cuons and the staff should be able to handle anything. Besides, I expect tonight everything will be at the party.”

“Sir,” Ven said, landing on the bedside table, “an update from Fiona: all of them will be coming. MacLenn and Kuhns have been summoned to the party and will be happy to take Chastity and Lilly along as their guests.”

“Mageeyes and Sharpeyes probably had something to do with that,” Sean said as he got out of bed. “Thank you, Ven. Let her know that I’m glad it could happen.”

“I need to get ready,” Chastity said. “I stopped preparing since I wasn’t going.”

“Ven, let Lilly know, too, please?”

“Yes, sir.”

Chastity gave him a quick kiss before she hurried over to one of the dressing rooms. Sean watched her go, the nightmare from last night still on the edge of his memory. Frowning, he went to get dressed.

Brunch was frumenty with honey and fruit, as it was the easiest thing to keep ready and waiting for him. Sean thanked Glorina, who had been uncertain that the meal would be well received. As soon as he was finished, he went to find Felora.

“Fel,” Sean said after finding her in his workshop, “didn’t expect you to be out here.”

“I wanted to copy your patterns exactly,” Felora said as she brushed her hair behind her ear. “Should I have asked?”

“What’s mine is yours,” Sean said. “I will never have anything my wives can’t have, too.”

Felora’s eyes glowed briefly, but she took a deep breath and they stopped. “You’re a drug, Sean. Your love and care makes me want to please you all the more.”

“I’m already a bit tapped,” Sean chuckled. “Let’s not do that right now. How did you manage the dream and not take more from me?”

“I took from the others more than you,” Felora said.

“Huh... okay. You had trouble helping me last night, right?” Sean asked as he took a seat at his desk.

Felora stopped what she was doing. Turning his way, she looked troubled. She moved over to him and sat in his lap, leaning against him. “I did.”

“Do you have an idea why?”

Taking a deep breath, she nodded her head. “Yes... I don’t like what it probably means.”

“That one of your sisters was involved?”

Felora’s head snapped up and she stared at him. “You know?”

“Delia is with Evan and if the attacks last night are part of their plans, it could have included my nightmare,” Sean said, his arms going around her waist.

Felora lowered her head and leaned into him again. “It’s not easy to do. Giving nightmares is something we can do, but mother forbids us doing so. It means Delia has distanced herself even more from our family.”

“That’s a shame. Saret is going with Amedee to the party. I had half-hoped that she and Delia could mend the fence. Now it sounds like Delia broke it entirely.”

“Yes,” Felora said softly. “Mother will be devastated. Unless…”

“Unless Evan made her do it,” Sean said, knowing what she was thinking.

“Yes.”

“How much strain would it put on her to do what she did?”

“Depends on the distance. If they had anything of yours… the figurines you made. They were suffused in your energy…”

“Ah, that’s not something I knew would cause a problem,” Sean said. “Too late now. Could she have done it from the Lord’s manor?”

“Not unless they gave her a lot of energy. It would be easier to have her in a carriage nearby.”

“When you came to me, what then?”

“The nightmare would have rebounded back to her. It’s one of the problems with doing it. If the one you’re inflicting the dream on breaks it, the nightmare comes back to us.”

“So you can do dreams from a distance, then?”

“Yes, but we get nothing from it, and she can’t be there to actively try to control it.”

“Which is why it was a hodgepodge of my guilt,” Sean murmured.

“I’m sorry, Sean,” Felora whispered. “I didn’t think about setting up barriers against intrusive dreams. It would inhibit me a little, but that would have been fine. I never thought anyone would know what happened. I set up barriers this morning.”

Kissing the top of her head, Sean squeezed her. “It’s not your fault.”

“I feel like I failed.”

“Silly Succubus,” Sean murmured, kissing her head again. “If you failed then, I did, too. We had Fairies at the bathhouse, and…” Sean trailed off as he suddenly remembered the Messenger Fairies that should have been at the bathhouse. “Ven!”

Ven appeared in a blur. “Sir?”

“The Fairies at the bathhouse?”

“They are alive, sir, and are quite upset,” Ven said. “They didn’t see anyone enter the building after close. They would have come to warn us, but the first they knew something was wrong was when the fire started. It didn’t start small, Sean. It went up in a blaze right from the start. Once they were out of danger, they came to inform me, but you were already running for the bathhouse.”

“Camo or something similar...” Sean said, looking into the distance over Ven’s head. “They knew we had Fairies there because of Justin.”

“Sean,” Felora whimpered.

Letting go of her, Sean blinked. “I’m sorry, Fel.”

“I’m fine,” Felora lightly gasped, not getting up. “You had only just started to squeeze.”

“Justin allowed this to happen,” Sean said slowly, doing his best to keep himself in check as he put his arms around Felora again. “I’ll pay that bastard back after tonight.”

“Maybe we need to see about adding protection to the other shops?” Felora said.

“Yeah,” Sean agreed, “maybe a cuon at each building. They did sniff out the person who tried to get to everyone here. I’d need to bring them to the new place and make sure they understand the reasoning… will need to get more from Schin at that point, too. High-value targets first— next two bathhouses, the icehouse, and the smiths’ shops.”

“Go on,” Felora said, kissing his chin. “We’ll get everything else ready for tonight so all you’ll have to do is shower and get dressed.”

“Thanks,” Sean said. Tilting her head back, he kissed her gently, letting all of his love for her fill the kiss. Felora moaned and shifted against him. She clutched his chest as she began to shake in place. When she finally stopped, Sean broke the kiss and met her glowing eyes. “Thank you. You deserved that.”

“You are mean and wonderful, and I love you so much,” Felora panted. She got up and snickered. “Sorry about that.”

Sean looked at his pants and the obvious wet spot she left behind. “Yeah, so am I, since I can’t fix it... though yours are in worse shape.”

“I’ll fix it,” Felora said. She Shaped her pants dry, the wetness splashing onto the floor. “Now, as for you…”

“Just the mess you left behind. Nothing else,” Sean told her, seeing her glowing eyes.

“Yes, sir,” Felora murmured as she did as he said. “There. You’re good to go.”

“Thank you, Fel. Ven, where’s Aria?”

“With the cuons, sir.”

“Let her know we need all of them except Caleb and one other. We’re going to give them forever homes today.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Sean, be careful, okay?”

“I will be. I’ll have Aria and the cuons with me, too.”

“Your gift for Lord Sharpeyes will be done by the time you get home.”

“Thank you, Fel.”

~
*
~
*
~

Sean felt the eyes on them as they walked down the street with the cuons beside them. “Ven, who’s trailing us?”

“A number of guards are, sir. Sergeant Carmady is the one they are reporting to.”

“Okay. That means they expect something to happen or are leery of me after my promise last night.”

“It’s the other Carmady, sir. The one you spoke with last night just recently returned to the bathhouse. He’s investigating it.”

“Probably Commander Babbitt, then,” Sean corrected. “They the only ones?”

“Yes, but everyone who sees you is talking about last night already,” Ven said, landing on his shoulder. “Lots of rumors flying.”

“What’s the worst?”

“That you killed everyone and gave the bodies to the guards, taunting them to prove it,” Ven said after some hesitation.

“Best?”

“That you single-handedly quenched the fire and tried to save the poor people inside.”

“At least it’s not one-sided,” Sean sighed.

“The fact the other one is even a rumor is disturbing,” Aria said. “Sounds like Klein’s work to me. He loves to slander others.”

“The most common thing is surprise that you’re up and walking after everything you did last night,” Ven said, “which has more rumors about how your wives are involved.”

“Worst?”

“You force them into Life Bonds to increase your power. That no woman is safe. That you might have secretly Life Bonded Dames Mageeyes and Flamehair, as well.”

Sean snorted, “Idiots. Best?”

“That your wives gave you everything they had willingly, letting you do what you did.”

“Assholes,” Aria grumbled. “Anyone who speaks to Sean knows better than to believe that first one.”

“But not many people have spoken to me,” Sean said.

“It bothers me that anyone could think that about you.”

“People like to believe the worst about others; it’s human nature. It doesn’t bother me. Try to ignore it, Aria.”

Exhaling slowly, Aria nodded. “Okay. First stop up ahead.”

“Bathhouse number three… or two now, I suppose,” Sean said with a touch of sadness and anger.

A carriage was pulling up out front as they approached the building. The driver of the carriage looked uncertain when he applied the brake. Sean gave the man a serious look before ignoring him. The footman was opening the door of the vehicle when he went stiff, seeing the cuons heading toward him.

“You’re fine,” Sean said flatly.

The woman who got out of the carriage inhaled sharply when Sean, Aria, and the hounds all came to a stop next to the door. Sean shook his head, petting one of the cuon’s head.

“You going in?” Sean asked.

“Uh...?” the woman murmured, breathing rapidly.

“Suit yourself,” Sean shrugged. “Aria, I’ll be right back.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Come on, boy, let’s go introduce you to your new friends,” Sean said, patting the same hound.

Entering the shop, he found one of Felora’s sisters smiling at him. “How can we…? Oh my…”

“I need to speak with Callon,” Sean said.

“Right away, sir. Lou, inform him.”

Yes,” the Messenger Fairy said from the rafters before zipping off.

“There’s a customer outside,” Sean said. “She’s afraid of coming in.”

“Ah, of course. I’ll go ease her mind.”

The Succubus stepped out and came back in a moment later, leading the woman into the back hall. Sean shook his head as he watched them go, listening to the woman’s complaints about the cuons outside.

“Sean? What brings you?” Callon said when he came into the front.

“Torin, this is extra insurance,” Sean said. “Spot here is going to be staying on-site for all of you. Spot, this is Torin. He’s a good man. Used to be a smith.”

Spot sneezed before heading over to Torin, who looked concerned. Spot sniffed him, then sat down, looked back at Sean, and huffed.

“I’m sure the coal smell will fade,” Sean chuckled. “You listen to him, his family, and the Succubi, understood?”

Another huff from Spot made Sean laugh. “Torin is the one in charge of all of them. He’s your alpha here. I’ll try to stop by and see you occasionally, okay?”

Spot gave another huff before he stood up and nudged Torin in the chest.

“Sean? What? Why?” Torin asked, overwhelmed by the cuon.

“Whatever attacked the other bathhouse got past the Fairies, but I doubt they can make it past Spot without him giving the alarm. The other shops and smiths are going to be getting a new friend today, too.”

Torin bowed his head. “Concerned for us... Thank you. Spot, was it?” The question was aimed at the cuon. “It is our honor to have you here, mighty guardian. Let me go introduce you to the others.”

A huff and tail wag greeted Torin’s words.

“Don’t spoil him too much,” Sean called out as Torin headed into the back.

A muffled squeak of surprise came a moment later, and Sean chuckled as he imagined the Succubus getting a face full of Spot.

Chapter Forty-one

Sean looked out the carriage window, deep in thought about what was going to happen shortly.

“Sean, are you okay?” Aria asked.

Sean gave her a tight smile. “Little uncertain.”

Aria brushed at the dress she was wearing. “I can understand that.”

“It looks good on you, and you can make it better than leather armor,” Sean said. He looked at the white dress she wore with a critical eye. The short-sleeved, long-skirted dress covered most of her. The side slits from the knee down gave her good movement, and she could make the slits longer if she needed. It was modest, but that fit Aria.

“You think so?” Aria asked, giving him a smile.

“I do. It suits you. Can’t think of a more fitting dress for you, honestly.”

Aria’s cheeks pinked slightly. “Oh, I wasn’t sure. Not really a dress person.”

“You are comfortable in your leathers and there’s nothing wrong with that. I’m not comfortable in this thing,” Sean said, motioning to the suit he was wearing. “I hate this stupid tie the most.”

“Giving your opponent an easy handhold is always a bad idea,” Aria laughed lightly.

“Exactly. We can get rid of the stupid parts easily enough… well, could normally,” Sean sighed as he looked back out the window. “Fiona told me to use as little energy as possible.”

“She’s not wrong,” Aria said. “You could hurt yourself if you push.”

“Yeah, I know. Tonight is when I might have to push, though.”

“You have us if it comes to that,” Aria said, her lips turning down slightly.

“Hiding behind the women who love me...” Sean murmured, staring out the window.

Aria’s eyes went wide and her cheeks burned, but seeing him not looking her way, she breathed out and composed herself. “Being sheltered by those who want you to be safe,” she said a moment later.

“That’s a better way of phrasing it,” Sean said, his lips ticking up at the corners. “Are you looking forward to this?”

“Yes, but also no,” Aria said sincerely. “I want to twist the knife, but I wonder if it’s worth the cost to you.”

Sean, seeing the gates of the Lord’s manor ahead of them, looked to Aria. “Yes, it is. What he did is reprehensible, and then he had the gall to try and get you killed for his sick actions. No, Aria... the cost is negligible when viewed that way. I’m glad that you’ll have this moment.”

Meeting his eyes and seeing only honesty in them, Aria smiled. “So much power, and yet so different from everyone else. It’s no wonder those around you love you so much.”

Sean looked away from her. “I’m just me.”

Aria licked her lips and shifted to sit beside him. “Sean, thank you.”

“Huh?”

Aria’s smile was soft. “For being you. After tonight, things will be different, for better or worse. No matter what comes, I will be beside you. Not simply because you are the Holder of my Life Bond, but because you are a man worthy of being beside.”

Sean just blinked at her and felt the imaginary clue-by-four hit him in the back of the head. Swallowing, he closed his eyes for a moment as he took a deep breath. Sean opened them and met her gaze, giving her a smile. “After tonight, maybe we could talk more about that?”

Aria’s cheeks burned, and she wondered why she felt like a teenager with a crush, but she nodded. “It was bad timing on my part for saying it now.”

“No, no it’s not,” Sean said. “If I knew what the others thought, I’d make it the best night.”

Eyes widening, Aria’s breath caught in her throat and she felt herself falling into Sean’s eyes. “I… I wish I knew,” she whispered.

Sean gave her an awkward smile. “Well, that’s something I didn’t expect tonight, but it’s a pleasant surprise. Thank you.”

Aria didn’t try to fight the smile she felt growing on her own face. “Thank you for telling me it was okay to feel this way, and to have hope.”

Sean put his hand on hers. “Though beside me might not be the best place for you... I think above me is better.”

Aria was smiling, but when he finished speaking, her eyes went as wide as possible and her face heated to near sun levels. Sean saw her expression and suddenly realized the double entendre that had slipped out. His own expression matched hers while his face became bright red.

“Uh, wait! Um—”

Seeing him panic, Aria started to laugh. Her light laugh got harder and deeper until it had turned into a full belly laugh. Sean’s panic started to subside as she laughed and he began to laugh, too.

When the coach came to a stop, they were both still laughing when Prita opened the door for them. “Sir, we’re… here?”

Wiping at his eyes, Sean was still chuckling as he gave her a grin. “Thank you, Prita. Are you okay?”

“I’m nervous, sir,” Prita replied, “but I’m ready to speak against the Lord’s son and his friend if needed.”

Sean’s laughter died away. “It’s your choice, Prita.”

Prita took a deep breath and stood as straight as possible. “You saved me, as surely as Aria did. I can do this.”

Sean stepped out and gave her a smile. “Hopefully it won’t come to that, but if it does, I will be there to protect you.”

“We both will be,” Aria said as Sean helped her out, “along with all the others.”

“Sean,” Fredrick called to him, “everyone else is waiting.”

“Got it,” Sean said. “Stay with Arliat, and hopefully, you’ll never have to step inside that place.”

“Yes, sir. I look forward to going home.”

“We all do,” Sean smiled. “We all do.”

Sean found everyone else standing a little off to the side of the line for the doors. “We have to go in as invited and guests, but once we’re inside, we can ignore that, right, Amedee?”

Mageeyes nodded. “Though our guests are still going to reflect on us, yes, your wives can all join you.”

Saret gave Mageeyes a sardonic smile. “I’ll do my best to not bring your reputation down further. I think it’ll already be lowered because I’m your guest.”

Mageeyes shrugged. “My friends never bring me shame. I worried for far too long about how my reputation might hurt others.”

“Fredrick, you’re the head of our association,” Sean said. “Lead us in.”

Giving Sean a nod, Fredrick walked side by side with Fiona as the group moved to get into line. Sean looked at his wives all lined up on the left side of the line, and then at Aria, who was standing near the back with him. Mageeyes and Saret were at the very back, as they were the only pair not to include one of his wives.

“It’s odd to be standing in line,” Aria said. “Normally, I’d be keeping the animals company during these parties unless I was forced to attend.”

“Rather say hi to Cuander than deal with the majority of the party,” Sean agreed.

“Less backstabbing,” Felora said.

“Far less,” Flamehair agreed.

“We never heard about the guests, and they should have been here yesterday at the latest,” Mageeyes said. “How did Lord Sharpeyes keep them away from her?”

“It doesn’t matter,” Sean said, feeling his worry falling away. “No matter who they are, I have all of my family here beside me, along with a number of my friends.”

Smiles came from everyone in line as they advanced on the door to the Lord’s Manor.

The servant at the entrance was only able to keep most of a knowing smirk off his face when Fredrick announced himself and Fiona MacDougal. “I’ll make note of that, Gertihs,” he said. “Follow the—”

“We’ll wait for the others,” Fredrick cut him off, stepping aside with Fiona.

“But—” the servant began to complain.

“Eva Silvertouch and guest Myna MacDougal,” Eva said, cutting him off. “Once you check us in, we will also be waiting.”

The servant stammered as he went down his list. “Oh, a last-minute addition by Lady Sharpeyes. Myna MacDougal, you say?”

“Yes,” Myna said coldly. “Problem?”

The man stood up straighter and sneered at her. “A Moonbound? Goodness, well, most people have—”

“Are we checked in?” Eva asked icily.

“Of course, you’re—”

Eva and Myna moved to the side, but Myna was staring at the servant intently until Fiona took her hand. Glancing to Fiona, Myna snorted at the servant and turned her back on him.

“Now see here, you can’t just take up—”

“Italice Stoneeyes with guest Lilly MacDougal,” Italice said, not giving him a chance to continue.

“Well, I mean—” the servant said, clearly losing his position of authority.

One of the two guards behind him had a hard time keeping a straight face, but the other was glaring at the group.

“Tonight, please,” Italice cut him off again. “I would like to see the party before it’s over.”

Making a note, he was about to say more when Italice and Lilly moved to the side with the others, and Ryan Watercaller announced himself and Ryann MacDougal. Each new person moved forward, not giving the man a moment to regain his foot until Sean stepped forward with Aria.

“Sean MacDougal and Aria Swiftwing,” Sean announced, staring at the servant.

“You...” the man breathed out with barely contained anger. “This is your doing, isn’t it?!”

Sean gave the man a pleasant smile. “What are you referring to?”

“All of your wives, and—”

“I was told to attend by Lady Sharpeyes,” Sean cut the man off, his voice frosty. “Are you refusing me entry?”

“No, but to bring her
? That’s an—”

“Say it and I will leave, driven away by you. Would you care to explain that to the people waiting for me?” Sean asked the question flatly.

Swallowing, the servant made a note and stepped back. “Go in, all of you.”

“Not without me,” Mageeyes said, stepping forward. “Dame Mageeyes with guest Saret Somnia.”

“The wh…” Coughing, the servant stopped himself from a terrible faux pas. “I mean the owner of the... establishment... in the city?”

“Yes,” Saret said with a smile. “Open the door, you vile little toad.”

The two guards turned in unison and opened the doors for them before the servant could give the command. “Thank you,” she told the guards, giving them a brilliant smile. “My sympathy for having to deal with him.”

“Thank you, miss,” the guards said in unison.

“Saret, this is a time for decorum,” Mageeyes said, though her voice was tinged with suppressed laughter. “Please try.”

“Ah, of course,” Saret said when the group had turned to enter. Fixing her gaze on the servant with the list, her eyes flashed briefly. “Speak your mind to each guest who enters after us.”

“Yes, mistress,” the man said with deep reverence.

“Good toad,” Saret said as she moved to follow the others.

Mageeyes sighed as she turned to look back at the younger Dames and Knights waiting their turn, all of whom looked horrified. “My apologies. Please enjoy the treatment they tried to give us.”

A moment later, the double doors shut behind them and the group laughed as they followed their befuddled guide down the halls toward the party.

“That’s going to cause a lot of problems,” Fredrick said once he stopped laughing.

“He is one of Lord Sharpeyes’ personal valets,” Flamehair told Fredrick. “Think of it as the first high point of the evening.”

“Ah, well, then,” Fredrick said, “I guess I should apologize. Saret, well done.”

“Thank you, though I am sorry, Amedee. If things don’t go all in our favor, that stunt will cost you.”

“No, it’s time we follow Sean’s example a bit more,” Mageeyes said. “Let them deal with us being brash. I think it will be quite freeing tonight.”

“Good,” Myna said as she stared fixedly at the guide’s back. “Does that mean the first one to be snide to me can be slapped?”

“Let’s not go that far on the first remark,” Fiona said, still holding Myna’s hand. “But if they do it twice, yes.”

“Good,” Myna purred slightly.

Chapter Forty-two

Seeing the wisps again made Sean feel a bit of melancholy
. If I was at my full strength, I could free them, but the little I have I’ll need for later. Sorry, wisps, but you’ll have to wait a bit longer.

The group continued toward the ballroom, but before they got there, Nola came out a connecting hallway. “Sssteward, Sssean MacDougal hasss been sssummoned for a visssit with the Lady. Hisss group may accompany him.”

They stopped and all eyes went to Sean. Sean shrugged. “I have no idea.”

“Only those truly favored by the Lord or Lady are summoned to see them before a party,” MacLenn said.

“Let’s go see what she wants,” Sean said, turning to Nola. Switching his mental gears, he focused on speaking Naga. “Nola, we are in your care.”

Nola bowed to him. “Friend of my kind, I will not lead you to harm.”

“He speaks Naga?” MacLenn asked Mageeyes.

“Yes, he did last time we were here, too. Sean?”

“Sorry. We’re ready, Nola.”

“I’m supposed to take them to the ballroom,” the steward said stiffly.

“The Lady’sss wissshesss sssupersssede your paltry tasssk,” Nola hissed at him. “Even the Lord knowsss thisss.”

The steward stiffened, but turned on his heel and headed back the way he had come.

“Follow me, pleassse,” Nola said as she turned and started away.

“Why summon him now?” Lilly asked Flamehair.

“I don’t know. She must have something in mind, but this is just going to make Lord Sharpeyes even angrier.”

Sean was surprised that the walk didn’t take long. Barely a dozen rooms down, Nola stopped and knocked on a door.

“Missstresss, your guessstsss,” Nola announced once she was told to enter.

“MacDougal… and the rest? Of course. You wouldn’t split apart, not tonight,” Lady Sharpeyes said as she stood up from her seat. “Which is for the better. I needed Amedee and Charie, as it was.”

“Did you find out about who Lord Truestrike has sent to help your husband?”

Lady Sharpeyes frowned, before sighing. “No. They arrived yesterday but have been sequestered on his side of the manor ever since. I called you here for a different reason. I had two goals— finding out information was the primary. However, knowing that I was being blocked, I made sure to make my secondary happen.” Pausing for a moment, she cleared her throat and spoke formally, “Dames Mageeyes and Flamehair, would you both speak on behalf of MacDougal? Would you say that he is a crafter without peer? Could you speak to his character?”

Both Dames stayed silent for a moment, as neither of them expected what had just been asked of them. Mageeyes was the first to speak, “Lady Sharpeyes, on behalf of Sean MacDougal, I will speak. He is the most talented and powerful crafter in the city. Alone, he can match the rest of those present in this room. As for his character? Sean has repeatedly shown that his character is nearly flawless. His only flaw is loving his friends and family so much that he would ignore the mores of society.”

“I agree with what Dame Mageeyes said,” Flamehair added. “I would point out that his character is vastly different from ‘society.’ He doesn’t see the separation of class, leading to the creation of Forged Bonds, the fastest-growing association in terms of power that I’ve ever heard of.”

“Having heard the views on Sean MacDougal from two Dames, I can now move forward,” Lady Sharpeyes said. “Nola, bring the crest.”

Everyone went silent as Nola came forward with a pillow, upon which rested a thick coin. Lady Sharpeyes took it and held it out to Sean. “Aspirant, take your crest and may you grow into your power or join a family that will nurture you.”

Sean stood still, looking at the coin held out to him. On it, there was a kettle tipped slightly so water was pouring from it, the gem on the handle clearly visible. The mithril gleamed as it caught the light of the room.

“What does this mean?” Sean asked, not reaching for the token.

“It means you’d be equal to Denmur and above us,” Fredrick said, still clearly trying to come to terms with what he was seeing. “It places you just below the Dames and Knights, but gives you the chance to face them with honor.”

“Oh,” Fiona said, covering her mouth, “they mean to go that far?”

“They might try, and this curtails that,” Lady Sharpeyes said, not taking her gaze from Sean. “It does require him to accept.”

“Sean,” Mageeyes said softly, “as a friend, I urge you to do this. It gives you an extra layer of protection if you come to blows with Evan. As a Dame, I should be appalled by this blatant abuse of power by Lady Sharpeyes. Tonight, I find myself unable to stop smiling by what she is doing. Where did you find three others?” The last question was directed to Lady Sharpeyes.

“Knight Bloodheart, Dame Greenmane, and Dame Silentword all spoke for him earlier tonight,” Lady Sharpeyes smiled.

Mageeyes laughed. “You had the crest made before you asked them.”

“One should be prepared,” Lady Sharpeyes said pleasantly, the coin still extended, “though I’m wondering if all my positioning was for naught.”

Sean stared at the coin and Fiona touched his arm. “It doesn’t mean you will change, Sean.”

“You will always be who you are, Master. No bauble will change you. We know that.”

Sean closed his eyes briefly before meeting Sharpeyes’ gaze. “I won’t be a catspaw. I do this for myself.” Taking the coin, Sean half expected it to do something. When nothing happened, he put it into his belt pouch.

Lady Sharpeyes smiled widely. “Very good. If what you do coincides with my aims, I shall make sure you are compensated accordingly. We have spent enough time together, though. Most of the guests should have arrived by now. I will see you all shortly.”

“Follow me pleassse,” Nola said from the door. “I will essscort you to the ballroom.”

~
*
~
*
~

“This is going to be interesting,” Fredrick said as they followed Nola.

“I’ll say,” Ryan laughed. “I look forward to the announcement.”

“Announcement?” Sean asked.

“Yes,” Italice said. “Everyone given a crest is announced before the Lord and Lady so the other nobles can know that someone is seeking to join their ranks.”

“The only question is when she will make the announcement,” Flamehair added.

“Before the gifts,” Fiona said. “That way, the generosity of our family can be seen clearly to everyone present and she can’t be accused of being bought by them. She knows they would try if they did it afterward.”

“Correct,” Mageeyes agreed. “That helps things a little, but it will draw a clear line between her and her husband.”

“She wants that line,” MacLenn said. “My man came back from Westpoint today. The old head of the Greenlimb family was supplanted by Lady Sharpeyes’ mother as head of the Greenlimb family.”

“Lady Ortana Greenlimb is now in charge of the family?” Mageeyes asked with a smile.

“Yes. It seems she is looking into all the decisions of the old family head. The Greenlimb family is in turmoil as she has been reversing a number of decisions.”

“Oh, Lord Sharpeyes will not like that,” Mageeyes laughed lightly. “She was the one who sided with her daughter to oppose the union. Goodness, things might be changing even more than Saranita had hoped.”

“I was going to pass the word along, but I forgot because I was caught up in the moment of her being so bold.”

“What do you think they are likely to do?” Felora asked Flamehair.

“I’m uncertain. So much is changing that it feels like we are at the center of the storm. I am both fearful and eager for what will happen.”

“Yes, these last tendays have been the most exciting of my life,” Mageeyes smiled. “Thank you for that, Sean.”

“You’re welcome,” Sean said sardonically. “I would much rather have just been able to craft in peace.”

“You could have,” Fredrick said. “If you had turned away from the smiths and taken Denmur’s offer, you could have.”

Ryann laughed, “That isn’t Sean.”

“True,” Fredrick agreed, “but that path was there at one point. I wonder what would have happened if he had done so. Funny thing is I can’t imagine it. Even if Sean had sat with us that first night, I know now that he and Denmur would have come to blows eventually.”

“Hate bullies,” Sean said. “He’s been the biggest bully in the city, after Evan and his father.”

“Indeed,” Eva said.

“The party isss just ahead,” Nola said, stopping their discussion. They had turned a corner and a pair of guards could be seen standing before two doors. “Guardsss, thessse are guessstsss for the party. Allow them entrance.”

“Where is the steward?” one of the guards asked pointedly.

“They were disssmissssed, asss other busssinessss needed to be taken care of,” Nola replied. “Either let them in or essscort them out. My tasssk is completed.” Nola gave Sean a smile as she went past him.

“Damned Naga freak,” the guard muttered under his breath. Clearing his throat, the guards looked over the group. “Dame Mageeyes, do you swear by the Queens that all of these people are invited and their guests?”

“I do,” Mageeyes replied.

“Very well, on your word,” the guard grunted as he grabbed one of the doors. “Welcome to the party of Lord and Lady Sharpeyes.” A small malicious smile touched the guard’s lips when he saw Sean. “I hope you enjoy your time.”

Sean met the guard’s eyes with a flat stare. “We will.”

The guard’s eyes narrowed, but he didn’t say anything else. His eyes stayed pinned to Sean as the group entered the large ballroom. Sean ignored the guard, taking in the room, instead.

The majority of the people in the room turned unfriendly faces their way. Sean noted the few who he had spoken with before, giving them nods and doing his best to ignore the others.

“No Evan, Klein, or Denmur,” Sean murmured when he finished scanning the room.

“You son of a bitch,” Mageeyes whispered as she stared at a well-dressed man near the center of the floor.

“What is it?” Sean asked.

“That’s Knight Wallace Solanice. I told you about him, even if I hadn’t named him.”

“That’s him?”

“Indeed.”

“Would you care to introduce me to him?” Sean asked.

“Yes,” Mageeyes said with a broad smile.

Chapter Forty-three

“Mageeyes? It’s been a long time,” Solanice smirked. “Last I heard, you’d been reduced to running an inn. A far cry from your youth.”

“Solanice,” Mageeyes laughed lightly, “you have still not learned how to speak to women.”

“Not true. I used to have the dumb, pretty things eating out of my hand.”

“Did the smell drive them away?” Sean asked.

Solanice stiffened for a moment before his smirk returned. “Who might you be?”

“Sean MacDougal. And you?”

“
Knight
Solanice,” he replied with stress on his title. “Maybe you should leave the nobles to speak.”

“I get it,” Sean said. “Truth hurts.”

“I can see why you’re hated by so many,” Solanice sneered.

“You have your facts confused again,” Mageeyes snickered. “Sean is beloved by many. He’s brought smiths and Shapers together. He’s been the focal point of the fastest growing and most powerful association in the city.”

“Besides the Dames of questionable wisdom like yourself and Flamehair, does anyone worthy think the same?” Solanice asked condescendingly.

“As it turns out, I do,” Knight Bloodheart said, moving over to join them. “MacDougal has proven himself a fighter with both resourcefulness and strength. His loyalty is some of the finest I’ve seen, he has the capability to invent new things, and I can’t forget to mention that his Talent with Shaping is on par with the greatest Shapers in the Quaditals.”

Solanice lost his taunting attitude and fixed Bloodheart with a firm stare. “If the black sheep of the Bloodhearts say so, then it must be as true as if the Queens themselves spoke it.”

“It’s nice to see you hold my family in such regard,” Bloodheart replied. “I was surprised to find you here. Last I heard, you never left Lord Truestrike’s feet.”

Solanice stiffened. “Even your family name can only protect so much.”

“True,” Bloodheart said. “They might grow mad with me and cast me out to find a Lord’s boots to lick. If they do, I know who I can ask for recommendations.”

Face growing hot, Solanice’s nostrils flared. “I shall not forget this slight.”

“I will,” Bloodheart shrugged. “After all, you’ve hurt a Dame I call a friend. I had been about to forgive that, but then you taunted her where I could hear you. Just say the word and we can have a duel. I know you won’t accept it, though... You’ve never been any good with a blade.”

Spinning on his heel, Solanice stalked off.

“Bloodheart, I do thank you, but your aid was not required,” Mageeyes said.

Bloodheart bowed his head. “I apologize. I felt anger at his words toward you. It wasn’t my place, but I spoke only the truth.”

Sean slapped Bloodheart on the back. “I think it was great. Amedee, he did the right thing. Any real man will speak on behalf of a woman he considers friend or family. Would you really fight him, Bloodheart?”

“For Mageeyes’ honor? Yes. I wouldn’t fight him for anything else.”

Mageeyes blinked. “Nothing else?”

Bloodheart coughed and looked away. “I stand by my word. If you’ll excuse me.”

“Did he just…?” Sean asked, trailing off.

“I don’t know,” Mageeyes said, her eyes pinned to Bloodheart’s broad back.

“I need to see how my wives are doing,” Sean said, looking around to find them.

Each of them was with another of the group except Myna, who was glaring at the man speaking to her. Seeing the trouble brewing, Sean headed for them as quickly as he could while not running. He was still a few yards short when Myna’s hand shot out.

The sound of flesh striking flesh along with the man cursing got the attention of everyone nearby. Sean stopped just short as the man fell at his feet. He was staring daggers at Myna as he started to get up.

“Damned feral beast! And Life Bonded to boot? I’ll have your head finally!”

Sean grabbed the man when he was halfway to his feet and lifted him clear of the floor by the back of his neck. “Did you just threaten my wife?” The words were a hiss of anger inches away from the man’s ear.

“Wife!? That...
thing
?” the man snarled as he struggled to get free. “You wouldn’t dare hurt me! I’m in the employ of Lord Truestrike.”

“Master, that is Zachary, my tormentor from school,” Myna said, her hands flexing slightly. “He is beneath you.”

“What!?” Zachary yelled as he continued to struggle. “Beneath him
? A man who Life Bonded and married a barely-taught beast?”

Sean’s grip tightened. “Insult her again and I’ll snap your neck like a twig,” he whispered.

Zachary stopped fighting as he felt the strength of Sean’s grip and his vertebrae grinding together. “I’ll have your head,” Zachary breathed.

“Desist at once!” One of the guards that had been around the edges of the room was moving swiftly toward them. “There is to be no fighting unless sanctioned by the Lord.”

Sean turned to fix the man with a flat stare. “Or Lady?”

“Or Lady,” the guard said belatedly after having been called on it.

Sean dropped Zachary to the ground and stepped over him to go to Myna. “Fine, but if he insults any of my wives again, I will not be as understanding.”

Zachary got to his feet stiffly, his neck aching when he tried to turn it. “We’ll see who has the last word once the Lord arrives.”

Sean snorted and looked back at Zachary. “Yes, we will, won’t we?”

“Who’s the dick?” Ryann asked when she made it over to them.

Zachary sneered, but as he turned to go, he winced because his neck muscles all twinged again.

“An old bully,” Myna said. “He was belittling me, but I was being good until he said anyone who’d Life Bond me was a freak. I struck him then.”

Sean pulled her into his arms. “Just like I was about to break his neck because he spoke ill of you.”

“How disgusting can you…?”

“In front of decent people…?”

“Once Sharpeyes gets here…”

The bits of conversation that Sean could hear only made him hold Myna a little tighter, who purred lightly from his arms.

“Lots of eyes on us,” Ryann said.

“More than I’d like,” Chastity said, coming over to join them.

“Not many look friendly,” Andrea added.

“That group of men looks really upset,” Lilly said.

“They are speaking a different language, too,” Fiona said. “I don’t know what it is.”

Sean let go of Myna to look at the men they were speaking of. It wasn’t the group of twenty overly-muscled, blonde-haired, cold-eyed men that Sean saw first, but the single woman behind them. Amazonian in stature, her blue eyes held a touch of pity as she brushed her long golden braid over her shoulder.

“A Valkyrie and twenty Einherjar?” Sean muttered.

“What?” Ida asked.

“They are followers of a different pantheon,” Felora said. “Mother taught us all a little of the gods. They follow Odin, right, Sean?”

“Yeah. In fact, the woman behind them was the one who served me at the table when I spoke to them. Someone was playing a long game.”

A gong rang and all eyes went to the stairs. “Knight Evan Sharpeyes and his guest, Klein Denmur,” the steward intoned at the top of the stairs.

Evan and Klein looked down on the party with the smirks of those who believed they were powerful. Behind them, Delia stood, the dark circles under her eyes only partially hidden by makeup. She was wearing an eye-catching gown that clung to her figure.

As the pair descended the stairs, Zachary went over to greet them, and the other young Knights and Dames made way for him. When the two groups met, Zachary wasted no time pointing to Sean and his wives.

Seeing them look over at them, Sean gave them a grin. “Well, things are going to start moving soon.”

“Why does she look so bad?” Saret asked, having joined them.

Felora sighed, “I need to tell you something. Let’s step over here.”

“They’re coming this way,” Ryann said. She had looked away from Evan and Klein to make sure Felora and Saret were okay.

“MacDougal,” Evan said with contempt, glaring at Aria while he addressed Sean. “It’s bad enough that you bring a Life Bonded failure with you, but then you also bring a mongrel into our home? To add more to that, you attacked one of Lord Truestrike’s servants.”

“Aria is here to give your mother a gift, and if you call my wife a mongrel again, it won’t be him being attacked,” Sean said levelly.

Evan blinked before he sneered. “You wouldn’t dare strike a member of the nobility.”

“That’s a bet I’d take,” MacLenn said, moving over toward them. “I’d think you’d like to wait for your father to be present, though.”

“MacLenn,” Evan said stiffly. “You’ve finally accepted one of our invitations?”

“Is that so shocking?”

“Yes, considering you’ve turned all the others down.”

“Well, when a
Lady asks, I find it hard to say no.”

“Is that so?” Delia purred, stepping to stand beside Evan. Canting her hip to the side, one shapely leg jutted out of the slit in her dress. “Might we speak in private?”

MacLenn took a deep breath as he gave Delia a long look. “You are truly a beauty,” he said softly.

“Why, thank you,” Delia smiled as she reached forward to take his arm in hers.

“A pity you wasted it,” MacLenn sighed, stepping back to avoid her touching him.

Delia froze in place, her eyes wide. “W-what?”

“A daughter of Saret Somnia is above the need for such blatant uses of power. To try influencing me the first time we speak? It wastes your beauty. I would have gladly gone to speak with you if you had only asked. But you are a clumsy child compared to your mother, or even your eldest sister.”

Evan’s lips puckered in displeasure. “Are you implying my concubine would try to influence you?”

MacLenn laughed lightly. “Of course not.”

“Good, bec—”

“I was flatly stating it,” MacLenn continued, talking over Evan. “It seems she is not at her full strength, but even then, she would have failed.”

Delia stepped behind Evan and Klein with a deep frown on her face, her eyes darting to Sean. The frown became a glare of anger as she gingerly rubbed under her eyes.

“Slander, MacLenn, is a terrible way to start a relationship with the Sharpeyes’ family.”

“I don’t intend to have a relationship with you, your toady, or your father,” MacLenn said jovially. “Lady Sharpeyes, on the other hand, has already asked for my help in moving a number of items on her behalf.”

“If she wishes to throw away her money by trusting a merchant only half as good as Cedran—” Klein began.

Laughing hard and drawing some of the nobles’ eyes briefly, MacLenn put his hand on Sean’s shoulder. “Cedran? Sean, do you think he is a better merchant than me?”

“Well, everyone is allowed to have an opinion,” Sean said with a straight face. “But I don’t know of any successful merchants who use their employer’s money to cover a private bet, though.”

“He’s told us all about your stunt!” Klein snapped. “Just you wait until Lord Sharpeyes gets here... You’ll be in for a surprise.”

“I am waiting, and I doubt it will be as shocking as you hope,” Sean said, his eyes going flat and his voice cold.

Evan sneered. “You say that, but you’ll change your tune soon enough.”

“How’s the cheek?” Sean asked. “I can’t see a scar, so must have been a decent healer.”

Evan’s face flushed and, spinning, he strode off. Klein hurried to keep up with him, but when Delia went to follow, Saret touched her shoulder.

“A word, Delia,” Saret said, her voice cold.

Delia stiffened like any child might when a parent catches them being bad. “No. I’m my own woman…”

“Still a daughter of mine by blood, even if you forsake the name and what I taught you. I can see the strain you suffered.”

Delia’s eyes narrowed as she shook Saret’s hand off. “If you’d had a—”

“Silence,” Saret said simply, but forcefully. “You will follow me and listen as I talk, and then you will tell me everything I wish to know.” Sean felt the power in the words and was thankful they were directed solely at Delia.

“Yes, Mother,” Delia whispered, lowering her head. “I’m sorry.”

“Felora, come with me,” Saret said as she walked away with both her daughters in tow. Saret’s eyes glowed lightly as she took them over to a wall, away from everyone else.

“Remind me not to get on her bad side,” MacLenn said softly, pulling a handkerchief to wipe his brow. “I felt that and she wasn’t even talking to me.”

“I might have done what she wanted,” Sean added. “She’s a powerful woman, and even more so when she is angry.”

A gong sounded, pulling all eyes to the stairs. “Lady Sharpeyes,” the steward announced.

Lady Sharpeyes stood at the head of the stairs, looking down at the gathering with sparkling eyes. “Thank you all for coming. My dear husband is running behind. We shall continue the party, but before we go back to mingling, there is one thing that needs to be announced.”

Everyone seemed surprised that she had something to say without Lord Sharpeyes being present. The gathering started to draw near the stairs as Lady Sharpeyes stood on the landing at the top.

“Tonight, we get to greet an Aspirant. This one has been vetted by a handful of Knights and Dames. They have opened a successful business and are one of the main founders behind the newest association in the city. His inventions have become the leading craze in the city and tonight, I’m told more will be shown. Let us welcome Sean Aragorn MacDougal, newly accepted Aspirant.”

A few claps echoed in the silence as all eyes turned to Sean and his wives.

“I am honored to be acknowledged by you, Lady Sharpeyes,” Sean said, bowing formally to her. “I would thank you with a gift, but that is not how things are done. However, all of my wives are here tonight, and they wished to show their thanks to you.”

“Stop this!” Evan spat, striding a few paces up the stairs. “You go too far!” he snarled at Lady Sharpeyes.

“What is it, dear child
, that makes you so opposed to a man of power being allowed to start the climb into nobility?”

“He is not even a man of our world! He’s an Outsider!” Evan snapped. “It’s obvious from his lack of decorum.”

“Most of us here came from such Outsiders at some point in the past,” Bloodheart said loudly. “My five-times great-grandfather, for one. His son was the first of my family to reach the rank of Knight.”

Evan glared at Bloodheart. “Of course you would side with them.”

“Stop,” Lady Sharpeyes said simply. “Lord Sharpeyes will be here shortly. You can obviously wait until your father arrives, Knight Sharpeyes. You’ve both been so looking forward to your schemes coming to fruition. It would be a waste if they were ruined before they could happen.”

Evan wavered on the stairs, clearly wanting to press the issue, but his eyes went to Solanice standing near the Einherjar, and he smirked. “Fine, dear mother
. I shall wait.”

“Let the party continue until the Lord joins us,” Lady Sharpeyes said as she started to descend the stairs.

Chapter Forty-four

The crowd cast glances at Sean as Lady Sharpeyes descended the stairs. Few of them were friendly. “Looks like I upset them all,” Sean chuckled.

“You did cost most of them significant amounts of money last time,” Ryan said.

“Quite significant,” Italice laughed. “Oh, they were sorely vexed when Lady Sharpeyes forced them to pay.”

“Those men with Knight Solanice seem intent on you,” Eva said. “Do you know them, Sean?”

“I know who they follow,” Sean replied. “I’m very glad that my wives are here with me. In my depleted state, I might have had trouble with just me and Aria.”

“Why’s that?” Giralt asked.

“I do believe they are half of tonight’s entertainment,” Sean said.

“And you’re the other half,” Flamehair said. “Yes, that does appear to be the way of it. Lord Truestrike sent allies to assist Lord Sharpeyes.”

“I just don’t know how they knew about me,” Sean muttered.

“Velin!” Fiona gasped.

“Huh, I mean, it cou—”

“Sean, it’s Velin,” Fiona said, pointing the woman out to him.

A woman went to Solanice’s side, joining the conversation with Evan. Sean stared at the thin woman and his brow furrowed. Whelan’s last words came back to him:
She promised it would be mine…
Sean felt anger rise up inside of him.
No… I was promised… She told me… Ve…

“It was her all along,” Sean seethed, his eyes boring a hole into Velin.

“Master?” Myna asked, sensing his sudden shift.

Fiona frowned before an awful realization dawned on her. “That’s who Whelan was talking about?”

“I’m fairly certain,” Sean said.

Velin looked up to see them all staring at her. Smirking, she gave Sean a wink before turning her eyes to Fiona. The smirk vanished in an instant when she realized who Fiona was, and saw that there wasn’t mithril on the left side of her body.

The gong rang through the room and the steward spoke up as silence fell, “Lord Sharpeyes has arrived.”

Lord Sharpeyes looked over the room, his eyes crinkling in anger when they went past his wife. That anger was gone the instant he spotted Sean. In their place, a gleam of knowing filled them.

“Dames, Knights, and others, welcome to our party. I see that my darling wife has already joined you. We have presents to open, and once that is done, we have some entertainment lined up for tonight. I do hope you will enjoy it.”

Moving down the stairs, he joined Lady Sharpeyes in the middle of the room. She gave him a bright smile. “I’m looking forward to the gifts and the entertainment.”

Lord Sharpeyes’ brow furrowed briefly. “Really? I thought you’d object.”

“No. I even brought a few things of my own to make things more entertaining.”

“I see,” Lord Sharpeyes replied curtly.

“First gifts, and as I have a majority of them, maybe I should go first?”

“By all means.”

“MacDougal, all of your wives brought me gifts, even though they came as guests of others. I am flattered by that. Please, all of you come forward so your generosity to those who see your worth can be known.”

All of his wives stepped forward, and Fiona caught Aria’s arm and dragged her forward with her. Aria was shocked, but after a small hesitation, stepped with them. Sean gave them a smile, knowing she had just been accepted by his wives.

“Lady Sharpeyes, it is our honor to present our gifts to you,” Fiona said, moving to stand in front of the others. “Once the steward brings them, we can explain each in turn.”

“Lady Sharpeyes,” Velin said, coming forward, “you might wish to decline the gift by her, at least.”

Lady Sharpeyes turned to Velin with a cold expression. “Why is that, Velin Dykstra?”

“That is Fiona Silvershame. Accepting a gift from her might bring the displeasure of the Winter.”

Lady Sharpeyes blinked before turning back to Fiona. “Is this true?”

“I’m Fiona MacDougal, once called Fiona Mithrilsoul by my husband before we wed. Before that, I was named Fiona Silvershame by Winter, but I was born as Fiona Treeshaper.”

Conversation sprang up around the room as everyone stared at Fiona in shock. Velin sneered and stepped closer to Fiona. “Did you also participate in the eradication of Oakwood? Did Darragh Axehand and the others die so you could hide who you were?”

Fiona met Velin’s gaze as the conversations grew louder. “No, we killed the ones responsible for it and have vowed to find and kill those who set those events into motion. Did you have an Agreement with Whelan, Velin?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Velin smirked as she stepped back.

“Fiona,” Lady Sharpeyes spoke with authority, “did you seek to hide your name from us?”

“No. If I had wanted to do that, I could have just stayed home. I am Fiona MacDougal. I am Life Bonded and married to Sean MacDougal. As Life Bonds end the life you had, Fiona Silvershame died in Oakwood.”

“That’s preposterous!” Knight Solanice said, striding forward. “Even a Life Bond doesn’t end the Shame placed by Winter. Where did your Shame go?”

“I still carry the majority of my Shame,” Fiona said. “Only my skin has been returned to me. I don’t question the will of Winter, but could even a High Lord have done that without her approval?”

Conversations became muted as everyone tried to understand what she was saying.

“You are implying that Winter has approved of your Shame being reduced?” Lord Sharpeyes snapped. “I find that hard to believe.”

“Could any healer you know change my skin unless Winter allowed it?” Fiona asked firmly. Lord Sharpeyes glared, but admitted that he didn’t. “Then what else could it be?” Fiona asked again. “Lady Sharpeyes, if you wish to set my gift aside, I will not fault you. I apologize for disrupting your party like this. I wished only to be with my family and see society again.”

“I believe you, Fiona MacDougal. I will accept your gift,” Lady Sharpeyes said clearly. “Steward, bring them all here.”

A couple of stewards brought forth small chests on a cart for her. Muted conversation sprang up around the room again. Lady Sharpeyes stepped forward and touched the first chest. “I shall start with this one.”

“That is from me,” Aria said.

“Aria, I had hoped you would find happiness. I had not thought you’d marry so soon.”

“Neither had I, Lady,” Aria replied but she wore a beautiful smile.

Opening the chest, Lady Sharpeyes frowned as she picked up the unfamiliar device. “It certainly looks interesting... silver and with my favorite flower on it. What does it do?”

“If you touch the sapphire that is the center point of the large flower, you will turn it on.”

Sharpeyes paused but when Aria didn’t say more, she did as Aria said. Blinking when warm air rushed out of it, Sharpeyes was puzzled by the device, but the warm air felt remarkably pleasing to her face. “How interesting.”

“It is called a hairdryer. It’s used to dry your hair after bathing. It makes it quicker to be ready and not have to deal with cold, wet hair,” Aria said as Sharpeyes turned the device off.

“Oh, now that will be useful, especially during winter. This device is new?”

“It hasn’t been sold yet and has barely been patented,” Aria replied. “I believe that Forged Bonds will be selling them.”

“Is that so? I’m sure they will find many interested parties. Thank you.”

“It was my pleasure, Lady.”

Placing the hairdryer back in its chest, she closed it and moved onto the next chest. “Let’s see what is inside this one.”

“That one is from me,” Fiona said as she stepped forward a pace. “It’s a torc. There is a warming rune inscribed on it so your neck will constantly be warmed to keep the chill of winter at bay.”

Lady Sharpeyes smiled broadly as she opened the box and removed the mithril torc. The torc itself was two of her favorite flowers intertwined. They looked as though they were fully bloomed and if worn, rested on her collarbone. “Oh, how very well done.”

“Thank you, Lady. I put a lot of effort into making it for you,” Fiona smiled.

“I feel a little chilly, so I might as well test it,” Lady Sharpeyes said as she placed the torc on her neck. “Oh, yes, that is much better. A pleasant warmth that seeps into the skin. This also hasn’t been seen for sale yet, has it?”

“No, Lady Sharpeyes. I’m sure it will be going on sale in the near future.”

“My goodness, Forged Bonds is certainly poised to become even wealthier shortly.”

Fiona bowed her head and stepped back.

“I thought you were going to give her that,” Sean whispered to Mageeyes.

“Outside of the iceboxes, which Italice and Ryan are going to present, none of the rest of us brought gifts,” Mageeyes replied. “We thought your wives giving away the majority of them would have a greater impact.”

“It’s certainly managing that,” Sean murmured as he watched the crowd.

“Yes. All of our enemies do seem to be displeased. How nice,” Mageeyes commented.

Sean watched as each of his wives presented gifts, and Lady Sharpeyes graciously accepted each one. When they were all done, they bowed together to her.

“On behalf of the MacDougal family, thank you for having us here to gift you these items, Lady Sharpeyes,” Fiona said. “I believe that Stoneeyes has another gift that isn’t for sale yet.”

“She does? I shall look forward to that,” Lady Sharpeyes smiled. “But I do believe my husband has at least a few gifts, as well. Would you care to take a turn, dear husband
?”

“I would, indeed,” Lord Sharpeyes said stiffly. “Otis Denmur, step forward and present your gift.”

Denmur stepped forward, scowling at Sean until he turned to face Lord Sharpeyes. “Lord. Last time, I presented a dagger to you. I have, after much labor, finished the final piece of the gift I’ve been waiting to give you.”

A steward came forward with a long, thin, cloth-draped item. Kneeling, he held it up for Lord Sharpeyes.

“Let us see what you bring me,” Lord Sharpeyes smiled as he tossed the silk covering away to reveal the gift. A sword in an ornate scabbard glinted against the light of the room. The mithril and gold scabbard was dotted with precious stones. Sharpeyes drew the sword and, as it came free, it became coated in flame. The basket hilt of the rapier was all mithril and had a large ruby set in the butt of the pommel.

“It is the matching piece to the dagger, Lord.”

“Fire makes it much harder for a healer to do their work. This will be a wonderful killing blade. Well done, Denmur. You have pleased me, and I daresay this will be the best gift I receive tonight.”

The crowd nodded in agreement as they had begun to excitedly comment on the craftsmanship of the sword. Lady Sharpeyes let them continue for a while as Lord Sharpeyes took a moment to strike a pose with the blade before sheathing it.

“Now that my husband is done handling his sword,” Lady Sharpeyes said, “we can go on with the gifting. Italice Stoneeyes, please come forward.”

Italice moved forward and bowed her head. “Lady, my gift isn’t as flashy as a sword, but it will be more useful.”

The stewards were struggling as they brought the silk-covered item in. Breathing hard, they set it down and moved back.

“Well, that does seem to have some heft to it,” Lady Sharpeyes said as she moved forward and removed the silk. “How interesting... a metal standing chest?”

“It’s an icebox, Lady,” Italice said before she launched into an explanation of the device and why it would be useful.

“Even in the heat of summer? My, that will be quite welcome. I shall have it taken to my chambers. Getting ice will be a bit problematic, though.”

“Not as difficult as you think,” Italice said. “Forged Bonds has a new shop that opened recently. It sells blocks of ice for these new devices, as well as smaller pieces for general use. The ice is purified and straight from the reservoir.”

“What!?” Lord Sharpeyes shouted as he stepped forward. “Why was I not told of this?”

“Our families, mine and the Watercallers, have vetted it and have shouldered the burden of making sure that it will not impact the city, Lord,” Italice replied, with Ryan moving up beside her as she spoke.

“
Your families decided?” Lord Sharpeyes scowled. “Last I knew,
I was the City Lord. I have the final word on anything that might harm the city.”

“You are correct, Lord,” Ryan said. “However, the Agreement between our families and the city specifically states that as long as the water levels are kept above the minimum required, we have a great deal of leeway on how to monitor and regulate them. We are using those clauses to do so.”

Lord Sharpeyes glowered. “I... see. I shouldn’t have expected families tied to Forged Bonds to think of the city first.”

“Why is that, Lord?” Fredrick asked, stepping forward. “What have we done that has harmed the city at all?”

“Your bathhouse almost caught an entire section of the city on fire the other night!” Sharpeyes snapped. “I’m considering banning them until they can be inspected and deemed safe by experts.”

“That is interesting, considering our bathhouses don’t use fire, Lord,” Fredrick replied stiffly. “What has the guard determined of the fire?”

“We’ll discuss it more after the gifts,” Lord Sharpeyes smirked. “In fact, let us get to your gift, Gertihs.”

“As the Lord wishes,” Fredrick replied. “It is a torc with a cooling rune. It will be useful in the summer. Considering your love of the hunt, it is decorated accordingly.”

The steward was walking forward, but hurried because Fredrick was already stepping back.

Sharpeyes snatched the chest and pulled the torc out. Mithril and decorated with two cuons rushing forward, it was a very well-made gift. With a grimace, he put it back in the chest. “Not useful for months. That does seem to fit your family.”

Fredrick stiffened, his nostrils flaring. “Lord, my family has been a part of this city for as long as it’s been here.”

“And yet you’re not an Aspirant, are you?”

“No, Lord,” Fredrick replied. “I find myself unsuited to be even the lowest half grade of noble.”

“Truer words were never spoken,” Denmur laughed, his voice cutting into the moment.

“You turn, wife,” Lord Sharpeyes said.

Gifts continued until Sean was finally called before Lord Sharpeyes.

“I saved you for last, MacDougal,” Sharpeyes said with a twisted smile. “How can you possibly top all that came before you?”

“I’m not trying,” Sean said plainly. “My gift wasn’t made to compete with others. It was made for comfort. All of us seek comfort where we can find it. Some in the arms of a loved one, some in crafting, some in hunting, even if that hunting is perverse in nature.” Sean’s eyes went to Knight Sharpeyes as he said the last line.

“What was that?” Lord Sharpeyes snarled. “Are you implying something about my son?”

Sean smiled. “I wouldn’t imply such, Lord Sharpeyes. As I was saying, my gift isn’t as mighty as a sword, nor is it going to be useful all the time like the icebox that Watercaller gave you. It is a simple thing.”

The steward was already presenting the chest to Sharpeyes.

Opening it, Lord Sharpeyes snickered and pulled out a torc. The ends had been Shaped to look like bird heads. “This is it? It is a warming torc like my wife’s, isn’t it?”

“It is, with your favorite birds for decoration.”

Sharpeyes looked at the torc again and snorted. “You think that makes it more impressive?”

“The value of the gift is in your eyes. If you think it has less value, that is your choice.”

“It is, indeed. And that is the last of the gifts, as well.” Lord Sharpeyes said as he put the torc back in the chest. “That brings us back to Gertihs and the fire in the city. Gertihs, come forward, along with Commander Babbitt.”

Chapter Forty-five

Commander Babbitt looked grim as he stepped to the middle of the floor. Fredrick joined him, wondering what they could possibly say about the fire.

“Commander, what did your guards find once the fire was finally out?” Lord Sharpeyes asked.

“By the time the hue and cry went up, the place was already an inferno. The watch did what it could, but we were unable to quench the fire. Once everyone was retrieved from the interior, we used the bucket chains to make sure the fire didn’t spread to nearby buildings. There wasn’t enough left of the building for us to even guess how or why it was started.”

“The fire did originate inside the building, yes?”

“We can’t say for certain, Lord.”

“You’ve never failed to give me your opinion before, Commander. Why do you hesitate now?”

“Because I only give facts during an inquiry, Lord.”

“An inquiry? Yes, why not,” Lord Sharpeyes smiled. “Let us make this a formal inquiry. We have a number of things to touch upon, after all, besides just the fire.”

Babbitt’s eyelid twitched. “Who shall stand as magistrate, Lord?”

“Why, our newest high magistrate,” Sharpeyes replied. “High Magistrate Amerut, step forward.”

Sean’s jaw clenched when he saw the weasel of a man in magistrate’s robes come out of the crowd. Babbitt’s face went red as he glared at the man.

“Lord, Amerut is still under investigation from previous matters,” Babbitt objected.

“Is he?” Lord Sharpeyes asked pointedly. “Did you find any evidence to those claims?”

“Just what had been reported before.”

“Then I’ll waive that piddling evidence, as it was hardly conclusive,” Lord Sharpeyes smiled. “High Magistrate Amerut has spoken with me at length, and I have accepted his word on the matter.”

“Is there not another magistrate who has shown that the overall good of the city is his highest priority?” Lady Sharpeyes asked. “If we have an opening for another high magistrate, then we need to follow protocol.”

Lord Sharpeyes lips thinned. “I don’t know of any other mag—”

“Magistrate Jasper, please step forward,” Lady Sharpeyes interrupted her husband.

Magistrate Jasper stepped up to them, looking unhappy. “Lady, I have come as called.”

“Did you not assign one of our best sergeants to root out corruption in the guard only a few tendays ago?”

“I did, Lady. Previous members of the guard, current but off-duty members of the guard, and criminals banded together in an attack on a citizen. When this was found out, I ordered Sergeant Eugene Carmady to investigate the connections between the assailants.”

“What did they find?” Lady Sharpeyes asked.

“Corruption in the guard, as well as evidence that some magistrates might have been taking money to let violent offenders go free,” Jasper said seriously.

“Commander, this sounds serious,” Lady Sharpeyes said. “Do you have anything to say?”

“We’ve removed every guard who appeared to have been corrupted. We have checks and balances in place now to make it much harder for it to happen again. Magistrate Amerut was one of the two magistrates implicated by the investigation.”

“Oh my!” Lady Sharpeyes said, feigning shock. “
Dear husband
, your appointment to high magistrate has been tarnished by the very specter of corruption. I think it would be foolish to let him rise until it is clearly proven that he is innocent.”

Lord Sharpeyes was glaring at his wife. “Who would you appoint in his stead?”

“Like I said earlier, one who has shown that the city is his foremost concern. Magistrate Jasper would make an ideal high magistrate.”

Amerut snarled at Jasper, then turned to speak to Lady Sharpeyes, “Lady Sharpeyes, you might not have looked into Jasper hard enough. I believe he has been receiving bribes, as well.”

Jasper shook his head. “Amerut, why do you always try to bring others down to your level? I have reported every single thing I’ve ever received from another, as we are supposed to. I did not look into becoming a high magistrate. All of our peers know my views on that position.”

“What views are those?” Lord Sharpeyes asked.

Jasper took a deep breath and glanced at Lady Sharpeyes. “Before I say them, I ask to be forgiven for my opinions. There is a reason I don’t speak them out loud.”

“I exonerate you for your views,” Lady Sharpeyes said with humor. “Tell us.”

“The high magistrates are a bunch of coddled idiots who only serve to further the goals of the nobility. Instead of helping with the cases that we have to push through every day, they only see nobles and those who can pay enough to have their cases placed before them. I’d rather stay as a magistrate and serve the city as a whole by helping everyone equally.”

Many angry voices rose up at his words, but they cut off when Lady Sharpeyes stepped toward Jasper. All of them were eager to see her slap the man down for his rudeness.

Stopping a few feet from Jasper, Lady Sharpeyes bowed her head. “I agree with your assessment. It’s exactly why I want you to take up the mantle. You can start the trend of what a high magistrate should be.”

Shocked silence filled the room and Jasper sighed. “I’d rather stay a magistrate, Lady. But one must do what is best for the city. If it is your will, I will take up the mantle and do my very best to live up to my own views.”

“Preposterous!” Lord Sharpeyes snapped. “After such blatant disrespect—!”

“Magistrate Jasper is my suggestion for the high magistrate,” Lady Sharpeyes cut him off. “It seems we have a difference of opinion, dear husband
.”

Lord Sharpeyes nodded. “We shall have to either come to terms, or…” A smile came back to him as he trailed off. “We can settle this with a duel of champions.”

Lady Sharpeyes bowed her head. “It is the oldest way to settle this matter. Very well, shall we give them a few moments to find their champions among the guests?”

Lord Sharpeyes stared at her for a long moment. “Yes. Who will stand as champion for these two magistrates?”

“I shall back Magistrate Amerut,” Evan Sharpeyes said, stepping forward. “He is a man who understands his place in the city and how that pertains to those of us in power.”

Jasper closed his eyes as he knew few people would stand against the Lord’s son.

Sean was about to open his mouth when Knight Bloodheart beat him to it. “A man who would place the city above himself and strive only for the betterment of the city is the better choice. I shall champion Magistrate Jasper.”

All eyes went to Bloodheart, who stood there staring back at them.

“The duel shall be to yield,” Lord Sharpeyes said. “Healers, be ready to assist afterward. The loss of either Knight would be tragic.”

“Thank you, Father,” Evan smirked. “Where is your blade, Bloodheart?”

Bloodheart looked grim as he turned to Commander Babbitt. “Commander, might I borrow your blade for the fight?”

“I will need it if I am to moderate the fight,” Babbitt said.

“Knight Solanice will moderate this duel,” Lord Sharpeyes told Babbitt. “Your blade shall be needed later.”

Babbitt’s eyebrow rose, but he drew his sword and handed it to Bloodheart. “For the good of the city, Knight Bloodheart.”

“The good of the city, Commander.”

Evan snickered as he drew his sword. “So confident, Bloodheart. When was the last time you hefted a blade in a duel?”

“A number of years ago,” Bloodheart replied. Taking a couple of experimental swings with the borrowed sword, he nodded. “I haven’t lost one in even longer. How did your last duel go?”

Evan’s face paled before it flushed red. “You’ll pay for that, Bloodheart...”

“Can’t even see where the blade kissed your face,” Bloodheart said as he took up a position in the middle of the floor. “Bested before you got into range to attack is what I heard.”

Mutterings began as people all began to ask if anyone knew what Bloodheart was talking about. A number of the younger Dames and Knights glared at Ryann, who smiled back at them.

“It wouldn’t have happened if the duel had been anything other than first blood,” Evan snapped.

“He’s right,” Sean said loudly as Knight Solanice advanced to moderate the duel. “He’d have had at least a dozen cuts, instead.”

“Quiet!” Lord Sharpeyes snapped, and everyone shut up. “Enough of trying to distract the fighters. Guards, a barrier when Knight Solanice asks for it.”

“Thank you,” Solanice said as he moved to Evan first. “Let me check your blade, Knight Sharpeyes.”

“Of course,” Evan said, handing the sword to the other noble.

“It is fine,” Solanice gave it back to him. “Best luck to you in the duel.”

“I won’t need luck,” Evan replied.

“Let me check your borrowed blade,” Solanice said to Bloodheart.

Bloodheart handed it over in silence and took it back when it was returned to him. “I’m ready.”

“As am I,” Evan said.

Solanice moved to stand between them, then stepped back. “Guards, a barrier.” When the dome appeared around the three of them, Solanice nodded. “Fight!”

Evan advanced quickly, attacking with hard strikes, forcing Bloodheart onto the defensive. Sean watched the fight with interest. Each attack and parry was analyzed as the fight went on. Frowning, Sean wondered about Bloodheart’s lack of ripostes.

Why hasn’t he taken the opening? Is he not seeing them or is he waiting for a decisive attack?
Sean thought right before he saw the first hint of blood appearing on Bloodheart’s right arm.
Damn, that’s going to hinder him.

After another couple of exchanges, Bloodheart and Evan locked up, inches from each other. Evan was sneering at Bloodheart, but Bloodheart wore a simple smile.

“Why are you smiling? Do you enjoy being so outclassed?” Evan taunted his opponent.

“Not at all. It has just been years since I’ve had a real duel and I am loath to end it quickly.”

“End it quickly?” Evan laughed as he pushed them apart. “Other than losing, how do you propose to do that?”

Bloodheart laughed as he switched the sword to his left hand. “Have you practiced against a sinister individual before? I find it adds an exciting element to a duel.”

Evan frowned. “Nobles don’t fight with their offhand.”

“Incorrect,” Bloodheart said. “Most never bother to learn. I had Darragh Axehand teach me years before his Shame, and I have kept in practice ever since. Shall we end this now?”

Evan snarled as he came forward again. Bloodheart met him this time, and Sean grinned as he watched the exchange. Evan’s eyes widened when Bloodheart nicked his cheek.

“Don’t worry, the healer can fix it much like they did last time,” Bloodheart said.

Evan backed away and touched his bloody cheek. “You did that intentionally!”

“Yes.”

Evan snarled as he rushed forward. Bloodheart was waiting with a pleasant smile on his face, but that smile vanished when a bright light blinded him momentarily. Wincing against the light, he tried to defend, but Evan’s blade cut deeply into his left arm.

Bloodheart hissed as he kicked and managed to hit Evan. Evan stumbled away, giving Bloodheart the chance to switch back to his right hand.

“Kicking is not normally a noble tactic in a duel,” Solanice said idly.

Bloodheart glanced as his freely bleeding arm. “Fine, I won’t kick him again. I need to end this quickly.”

“You can yield,” Solanice said.

“And let that weasel in as a high magistrate? I’d rather die.”

“Fine by me,” Evan said as he attacked again.

There was another flash of light just before Evan reached Bloodheart. Bloodheart had been expecting it and timed it right. His eyes snapped shut for an instant to stop from being blinded, so he was able to reacquire Evan before the blade could land.

Evan screamed and his sword hit the ground a second later. Bloodheart spun his borrowed sword, coming around swiftly only to miss as Solanice dragged Evan out of the way.

“The duel has ended,” Solanice said flatly. “Was that a killing stroke, Bloodheart?”

“It should have been,” Bloodheart replied. “I trained it enough that it’s instinctive. I’m glad you were there to stop me.”

The barrier was dropped and three healers rushed to Evan. His right arm was cut deep and wide, blood pumping from the wound with each beat of his heart. A single healer tended to Bloodheart.

“It seems that Jasper shall be the next high magistrate,” Lady Sharpeyes said.

“Yes,” Lord Sharpeyes said through gritted teeth. “Knight Bloodheart, you nearly killed my son.”

“Duels can be unpredictable, Lord. I wouldn’t have struck as I had if he hadn’t blinded me twice. Luckily, Knight Solanice saved him,” Bloodheart replied.

“Now that we have a high magistrate appointed, dear husband
, you may continue with your inquiry. I am looking forward to what else you have to entertain us,” Lady Sharpeyes smiled as she moved back.

Waiting for the healers to finish with Evan, Lord Sharpeyes stood there with a stony expression. When Evan was healed, he cleared the floor but was glaring at Bloodheart the entire time.

Bloodheart came to a stop before Mageeyes. “Mageeyes, I hope this helps you.”

Mageeyes met his eyes. “It was rash, foolish, and dangerous. What did you hope to gain from it?”

“A smile from you. Nothing more.”

Exhaling, Mageeyes closed her eyes for a moment. When she opened them, she met his gaze again and a smile touched her lips. “You are trying for the impossible, Toivo.”

Bloodheart’s face lit up with a broad smile. “A smile and my given name? Much more than I had hoped for, Amedee. I might have agreed with you before, but considering how things are changing, I will keep to my namesake.”

“Now that the floor is clear again and we have a new high magistrate,” Lord Sharpeyes started, “we shall continue with the inquiry.”

Babbitt cleaned his sword and sheathed it. “If you wish it, Lord.”

“Good. We shall delve more into the fire. High Magistrate Jasper, you are to do your duty.”

“As the City Lord commands,” Jasper said. “I require a desk, some paper, ink, and a gavel.”

“Stewards, bring all of his needs,” Lady Sharpeyes said.

“While we wait, we shall press on,” Lord Sharpeyes said. “Commander, did anything out of the ordinary happen during the fire?”

“The crowd was larger than normal for a fire, but considering the size of the blaze and that it was after normal work hours, I wouldn’t call it too surprising.”

“I’m not asking about the crowd,” Lord Sharpeyes said firmly.

“A citizen did aid us in dousing the fire and in retrieving the dead, Lord.”

“Ah, yes. How did this person help with dousing the fire?”

“They summoned a great stream of water, from what my men told me. I was not there personally, Lord. If you wish, I can summon the sergeant who was on the scene.”

“I doubt it will be needed. We have a guard who was there last night at hand.”

“I didn’t realize any of my men had been summoned, Lord,” Babbitt said stiffly.

“You had other tasks to complete, Commander,” Sharpeyes replied. “Now, let Guard Wolen come forward.”

A man in uniform stepped out of the crowd. He looked to Babbitt before turning to Sharpeyes. Taking a knee in front of Sharpeyes, the man spoke with his head bowed, “Lord, how might I serve you?”

“You were on the scene of the fire last night?”

“I was, Lord.”

“Did you see the person who was ‘helping’ douse the fire?”

“Yes, Lord.”

“Is that person here?”

“He’s right there, Lord. MacDougal is that person.”

“Tell us what happened.”

“We were trying to douse the flames, but weren’t doing any good. The command to switch to the nearby homes came so the fire wouldn’t spread. As I turned my attention to do so, MacDougal went past me. I turned to stop him, but he extended his hand and a rush of water came out of it. The steam drove a number of us back from the building. Then, he walked right into the inferno like it wasn’t bothering him.”

“Interesting. Watercaller, your family consists of the most accomplished users of water magic and runes in the city. Could any of you do that?”

Ryan frowned, but replied, “No. None of my family has the depth of energy nor the spell to do so.”

“Then isn’t it odd that a man who isn’t known to have magic over water can do so?”

“I don’t doubt what Sean can do,” Ryan said stiffly. “If you told me he walked on the surface of the reservoir, I’d accept it.”

Lord Sharpeyes snorted. “Of course you would.” Turning back to the guard, Sharpeyes prompted him, “Tell us what else transpired.”

“We had just started to brave the flames again when that woman,” Wolen pointed to Ryann, “ran into the building, too. She was at least hunched against the flames and had her shirt pulled up over her mouth, unlike MacDougal.”

“So the two of them entered the building?”

“Yes, Lord.”

“What then?”

“It took a bit, but they came back out,” Wolen said. “She was carrying a body, and he had two. His clothing was liberally coated in blood, and she had a good amount of it on her, too.”

“They went into the fire and brought out three bodies. Why do you say bodies and not people?”

“Because they were dead, Lord. The man had his arm mostly severed. Both women…” Wolen paused, clearly repulsed by what he was going to say. “This isn’t polite discussion, so I beg your pardon.”

“Just say it,” Sharpeyes said.

“They’d had their throats cut clear across, from ear to ear. But the worst part was that they’d both been assaulted… sexually.”

Gasps went up from the crowd, and Sharpeyes nodded. “So MacDougal rushed in, followed by his wife. After some time, they came back out with bodies, covered in blood?”

“Yes, Lord.”

Sean was stone-faced, but his anger was rising fast. Ryann was glaring at the guard.

“Did you inspect the wounds?”

“Yes, Lord. They’d been killed by a small sharp blade, Lord.”

“Small blade? Very good. You are dismissed.”

“Ryann MacDougal, step forward.”

Babbitt caught Wolen as he started to leave, and Ryann stepped forward, clearly pissed off.

“What weapon do you favor, Mrs. MacDougal?”

“Knives,” Ryann said stiffly.

“Knives? Would you say they are small, sharp blades?”

“A dull knife ain’t any good, is it?” Ryann spat.

“I am the Lord of this city,” Sharpeyes said firmly. “You will answer respectfully.”

The stewards came rushing in with the items Jasper asked for, interrupting them. Once Jasper took his seat, he sighed and beat his gavel. “Order. This inquiry is now being overseen by me. Ryann MacDougal, you will answer with respect to my court.”

Ryann took a deep breath, looking away from Sharpeyes to Jasper. “High Magistrate, I do respect your court.”

“Thank you. Lord Sharpeyes, what is the point of your questioning?”

“That the accused uses weapons much like the weapon that killed the people inside the building. She also has a habit of attacking those who upset her, killing a number of them, in fact.”

“You have proof of this?” Jasper asked.

“I have word from several towns about MacDougal and his wives. They killed people and tried to claim justice in doing so. That is part of the inquiries we shall be covering.”

“We only defended ourselves and others,” Ryann snapped. “It’s no crime to do that.”

“Do you have proof of those deaths being other than self-defense?” Jasper asked Sharpeyes.

Sharpeyes grimaced. “Not for most of them. I only have statements from some in the towns.”

“Any from guards of those towns? Or people who were there?”

“No.”

“Dismissed as hearsay,” Jasper said. “Get on with your questioning, please.”

“No more questions for her,” Sharpeyes said. “It’s enough that the possibility exists.”

“High Magistrate,” Saret said, stepping forward with Delia in tow, “might we have a word?”

“Madam Saret Somnia,” Jasper said, surprised to see her there. “Did you have something to add about the fire?”

“Tangentially,” Saret said. “It’s my daughter who wishes to speak.”

Delia stepped forward, her head bowed. Before she could speak, Evan rushed forward and grabbed her arm. “High Magistrate, this is one of my Bonded. She doesn’t wish to speak.”

“Life Bonded?” Jasper asked.

“No, she is—” Evan started to say.

“If she isn’t Life Bonded, she can speak for herself if she wishes, unless there is an Agreement in place.”

Evan’s lips curled back. “I see. Delia, do you wish to speak to the high magistrate?”

“I do,” she said softly.

Evan let go of her arm. “If you do, we are finished.”

“Yes,” Delia said softly. Lifting her head, tears streamed from her eyes. “I learned too late.”

Evan looked confused for a moment, but he spun on his heel and stalked away. “Useless whore.”

“Delia Somnia, speak if you wish to.”

“Two days ago, I overheard a private conversation about planning to start a fire at the Forged Bonds bathhouse. The fire wasn’t MacDougal’s fault, nor his wives. The fire was—”

One of the young Dames rushed forward as Delia spoke. Delia cut off when she saw the woman close on her, and a sad, knowing smile crossed her face. The young noble plunged her dagger into Delia repeatedly before jamming it into the Succubus’ eye.

Sean was the first of the shocked crowd to react. He body-checked the Dame away and grabbed Delia’s body as it fell. Blood pumped from the dozen stab wounds, but the moment Sean had touched Delia, he knew she was dead. Without his normal energy, he couldn’t even attempt to bring her back.

Saret was by his side a moment later, tears falling from her eyes as she touched the ruined face of her wayward daughter. “Sean, can you?”

“I’m spent,” Sean whispered. “I’m sorry.”

Saret sobbed and took her daughter from him, cradling the body as she began to cry in earnest. Felora came up behind her mother, kneeling to hold her while she cried.

“She was going to say,” Felora said, “that Klein and Evan were behind it.”

The room had gone from shocked silence to an uproar in moments. Babbitt grabbed the murderer and restrained her while an older man was screaming at him to unhand his daughter. Evan and Klein were both speaking softly and quickly. Jasper banged his gavel and called for order while the tumult continued around him.

Lady Sharpeyes inhaled deeply before she stomped a foot. A loud crack echoed in the room cutting off all conversation. “The high magistrate has called for order,” she said into the sudden silence. “Guards, arrest Dame Loplis. High Magistrate Jasper will deal with her tomorrow. If she fails to make it to the magistrate’s building, I will have heads. Understood? Good.”

Clearing his throat, Jasper gave Lady Sharpeyes a thankful nod. “Now, a witness has been murdered and in front of me. Before Dame Loplis leaves, you have a chance to explain. If you come clean, it will be better for you tomorrow.”

Dame Loplis sneered at Jasper. “I’m a noble, she was a commoner. What can you possibly do to me to make me worry?”

“Life Bond you,” Jasper said flatly, “to Saret Somnia.”

Everyone went silent, and Dame Loplis went pale.

Knight Loplis, her father, spat. “What kind of nonsense is that!? We are inherently above the commoner’s laws. The worst a noble has ever gotten for killing a commoner is paying wergild. What is a whore from the Den even worth? A dozen large golds, maybe?”

Saret placed Delia gently on the ground and rose to her feet. She spoke softly, but everyone could feel the power emanating from her, “You murder my daughter, insult her and me, and think that you shall be safe?”

A loud snap echoed in the room and Saret was suddenly in the air. Wings of black energy kept her aloft while a tail of the same energy lashed behind her. Twin horns grew from her forehead as she looked down on the room.

“Mother, no!” Felora screamed. “If you do that, then you’ll have lied to all of us! Would you want to soil Delia’s last wish like this!?”

Waves of energy rippled out from Saret, and everyone caught a glimpse of what their own private hell would be. But as swiftly as those glimpses came, they vanished when Saret landed. Her wings and tail disappeared, though her horns stayed in place.

“I only do this for my dear Delia. In her memory, you are given a chance to make amends. Insult her again and you will never know a moment’s rest,” Saret said as bloody tears trickled from her eyes. Turning stiffly, she faced Lady Sharpeyes. “I apologize, I shall leave. Please, do not hold the one who brought me accountable.”

Lady Sharpeyes bowed her head to Saret. “You have no need to apologize or leave, Somnia.”

“I have been a poor guest,” Saret said, wiping the bloody tears away. “I shall take my leave.”

“Saret,” Sean said gently, “if you wish to see vengeance, you should stay.”

Hesitating, Saret looked to Lady Sharpeyes, who gave her a nod. “I shall stay. High Magistrate Jasper, I apologize to you for my outburst. I was overcome with grief, as any mother should be when their child is killed and then denigrated before her. I shall come to you in a few days to take the punishment of the court for my outburst.”

Jasper exhaled slowly. “I’ll see you then, Saret Somnia. I can not blame you for your anger, but I still have to uphold the law.”

“Lord Sharpeyes, you don’t intend to let this quack Life Bond my daughter, do you?” Knight Loplis asked.

“I believe a Life Bond is going too far,” Lord Sharpeyes said. “Surely the new high magistrate knows this. He is likely making sure that people know he isn’t to be trifled with, but he will be more lenient come tomorrow.”

Jasper, seeing the moment for what it was, fixed Dame and Knight Loplis with a firm gaze. “A Life Bond might be too much, but wergild alone is not enough. Depending on what the court finds today, the punishment will fit the crime. Again, I ask, do you have anything to say to the court as to your actions?”

Dame Loplis glanced to Evan, who glared back at her. Looking down, she shook her head. “No, High Magistrate.”

“Dame Loplis,” Jasper said, “do you hold your tongue because you fear someone in this room?”

She didn’t reply, and Jasper sighed. “Intimidating a witness is a crime, but without proof that someone is doing so, I cannot act. Guards, take her and her father away. He is to be held overnight in contempt. They may share the same room so they might think about what they should have done differently tonight.”

Knight Loplis glared at Jasper, but he took his daughter by the hand and they followed a pair of guards from the room.

“Sadly, it seems our opportunity to know who started the fire has been taken from us,” Jasper said. “Unless there is more, we shall have to table this inquiry until Commander Babbitt has more information for me.”

“High Magistrate, if I might have a moment?” Velin asked.

“I don’t know you,” Jasper said.

“I am Velin Dykstra, a close associate of Lord Truestrike.”

Jasper sat up a little straighter. “By all means.”

“You have heard of the death of Darragh Axehand and the destruction of the village of Oakwood?”

“A rumor or two,” Jasper said.

“Fiona Silvershame, the Moonbound pet
, and Sean MacDougal were all there when the village was butchered. Shouldn’t the court look into this?”

Sean stared at Velin, who smirked back at him as if she had all the cards to the game she had just started. All eyes went to Sean and his wives while the room grew loud, rumors starting to fill the air.

Chapter Forty-six

The banging of the gavel brought the crowd to silence. Jasper looked at Velin with a hard stare. “How do you know this?”

“I was in Oaklake conducting business for Lord Truestrike. I encountered Silvershame and MacDougal there. They left Oaklake to go back to Oakwood the day before some goods were shipped to the village. The merchant returned the next day with tales of the savagery that they had seen. Most of the bodies had been mutilated beyond recognition, except for two; Darragh Axehand and his Life Bonded Lesser Naga. Darragh had been beheaded in his home, and the guard captain from Oaklake deduced that Darragh must have known his killer as there was no sign of struggle. There were also a lot of items missing from the home. I have with me a report from the Oaklake guard captain, if the court wishes to read it.”

Sean’s lips thinned as he could imagine what Velin had arranged for the guard to say.

“I will accept the report as evidence,” Jasper said.

“Fairy, go and get the report in my red bag,” Velin said. “It shall be delivered shortly.”

“Very well. This court shall hear evidence on the attack at Oaklake. MacDougal, you and your wives, Fiona and Myna, are hereby being held on suspicion of murder.”

Sean nodded. “I do not blame you for doing so. Fiona, Myna, and myself were indeed at Oakwood. However, Velin is mistaken about the events that transpired.”

“You admit to being there?” Sharpeyes asked with a smile. “Are you going to beg for leniency?”

“I have no need to beg for anything,” Sean said, staring at Sharpeyes. “Self-defense is not a crime.”

“The report states that Darragh didn’t fight back,” Velin sneered. “How is that self-defense?”

“The report, mistress,” a Messenger Fairy said, flashing into view beside Velin with a roll of papers held in their arms.

“Give it to the high magistrate,” Velin said, not even glancing at the Fairy.

Jasper accepted the papers and began to read them.

“If he was there, then who else could it have been?” an anonymous voice asked from the crowd.

Myna was seething, her hands flexing, as she stood beside Sean. Fiona had a hand on her shoulder, keeping her as calm as possible. “Calm yourself, Myna. The truth will come out.”

“This report is odd,” Jasper said as he continued to read it. “It’s almost slanted into a narrative rather than factual.”

“Some guards just write reports differently,” Velin said, “especially in smaller towns.”

“That is true,” Jasper agreed as he kept reading. “After an exhaustive search, the only people found missing are the three standing here. The rest of the bodies had been savaged, but the heads had been left in the town itself. The captain writes that off as the work of the Feline Moonbound in the area sending a message.”

“Darragh had an Agreement with them,” Myna growled. “If none of them were hunted, then the village would be left alone.”

“Someone violated that?” Jasper asked, looking up to Myna.

“Whelan, the leading hunter.” Myna’s voice was full of anger as she spoke.

“Why would he do that?” Velin snapped. “I think it’s easier to believe that you enlisted your blood relatives to attack them. Barely trained animals are still animals, after all.”

Sean took a single step forward, his voice flat, “The next person to insult my wife will regret doing so. Especially you, you lying, deceitful bitch. Why not tell the court about the Agreement you had in place with Whelan?”

Velin looked shocked for a split second, but she was able to cover it up. “I don’t know what you are going on about. I can’t believe I had briefly entertained the idea of offering you a minor position.”

“This report is slanted,” Jasper interrupted as he set it down. “I find very few parts where fact is referred to, though it does have a few meriting pieces in it.” Looking up at Sean, he continued, “Did you flee the village?”

“We did,” Sean replied, pulled from his staring match with Velin. “The Moonbound were going to rampage. The village had been killed by Whelan and his hunters. Not knowing who was responsible at the time and not wanting to get killed by the Moonbound, we fled.”

“The report states that everyone but you three were killed. If Whelan killed the village, did you kill him?”

“Fiona and I were returning from Oaklake. When we reached the village, it was obvious something wasn’t right. Whelan and his followers attacked us at that point.”

“How many of them were there?” Jasper asked.

“Four plus Whelan.”

“The two of you managed to kill them?”

“We almost didn’t survive,” Sean said. “If not for some gifts of mine, we’d have died with them. Whelan had to be killed twice, as the first time didn’t stick. He had used a Talent from an Agreement which made him trollish.”

Jasper’s eyebrows rose. “What exactly do you mean?”

“He healed the gut wound I gave him and grew bigger and stronger. The second fight was harder by a magnitude.”

“Troll Talents are rare,” Jasper said. “Very rare.”

Velin’s lips puckered in displeasure. “Are you going to take a murderer’s word that he’s telling the truth?”

“
Accused murderer, you mean,” Jasper said. “I have nothing that says MacDougal attacked first.”

“What about all the strife and violence that follows him?” Klein said. “I apologize to the court, but several people who have run afoul of him have had accidents or died.”

“Don’t speak out again without first being acknowledged by the court,” Jasper said sternly. “What accidents do you speak of?”

Klein smiled as he stepped forward. “The list is quite long, but I shall make sure to hit them all. First, there was a stone that hit Jared Donnel the day after MacDougal spoke to him. Jared is said to have had a problem with MacDougal, not that any can verify that, since Donnel died from the head trauma.”

“High Magistrate,” Babbitt spoke up, waiting for Jasper to give him a nod, “that was an accident. My men investigated it. Nothing spoke of foul play.”

“Hmm, very well. Did you have more to say, Klein Denmur?”

“There was the quarrel that he had with Piroska Bizle. She was mugged shortly after being ejected from his shop.”

“Sir,” Babbitt said and was given a nod again. “No witnesses. The victim herself said she had no idea who it was. She was hit once from behind and her coin purse stolen. We have nothing to indicate it was tied to MacDougal.”

“Noted. Young Denmur, it seems you are just speculating.”

“Or establishing a framework,” Lord Sharpeyes interjected. “He should continue.”

Jasper’s jaw set and he turned to look at Lord Sharpeyes. “Lord, with all due respect, this is my court. I ask that you stop meddling.”

Sharpeyes blinked, clearly shocked at Jasper’s tone. “I can have you removed,” Sharpeyes said flatly.

“Not before this inquiry is over,” Lady Sharpeyes smiled. “I apologize for my husband
, High Magistrate. He gets angry when his schemes are being thwarted.”

Sharpeyes glared at his wife. “I don’t know what you mean, wife
.”

“Enough,” Jasper sighed. “Continue, Klein.”

“There is Paul Weaver. He was found hung days after MacDougal meddled with his life.”

“I didn’t kill him,” Sean said bluntly, “but I’m glad he’s dead. He physically, emotionally, and mentally abused one of my Bonded’s mothers. I had to find someone capable of helping her as she couldn’t function after what Weaver had done to her.”

“Sir,” Babbitt sighed, “we investigated that. The guard cleared MacDougal. He had an alibi for the time of Weaver’s death. We are currently looking at a dead end on that case.”

“What of Justin Perritte?” Klein added quickly. “He was found dead just this morning! Pinned to a wall by bronze spikes and gutted.”

Babbitt glared at Klein. “That investigation is ongoing. It hasn’t been made public yet.”

“Well, I fear for my life,” Klein said simply. “After all, my father is at odds with MacDougal. I worry I might be the next ‘accident’ to whoever is around him.”

“Not worth my time,” Sean said bluntly. “I didn’t know Justin had died.”

“MacDougal, do you care to say anything about these events?” Jasper asked.

“Sir, I had no hand in any of them. I was surprised each and every time I heard about them.”

“Well, you do seem to have quite a few violent events transpire around you.”

“Including duels,” Evan added. “Apologies, High Magistrate. It should be noted that MacDougal has been involved with at least two duels in the last couple of tendays, as well.”

“Hmm,” Jasper murmured, “that is a lot of violence.”

“The first duel, High Magistrate, was because my friend, Fredrick Gertihs, needed a champion. The second was because I was defending the honor of Dame Mageeyes and Lady Sharpeyes. That one was against Knight Sharpeyes, and I didn’t fight that one. My wife Ryann did. Cut his face open.”

Evan glowered and advanced, “Care to try it yourself?”

“I accept the offer,” Sean said simply. “Commander, would you officiate?”

“Wait!” Jasper yelled, banging his gavel. “We are in the middle of an inquiry! The duel can happen after.”

“As long as it happens,” Evan sneered.

“Sorry, your honor,” Sean said. “I will wait.”

“I still have nothing to state that MacDougal was involved in the murders of Oakwood. Though things do seem to happen around him, that isn’t proof.”

“I have a suggestion,” Knight Solanice said, stepping forward, “if it pleases you, High Magistrate.”

“Go ahead.”

“Trial by combat. Let the fates decide if MacDougal is innocent. The law is still valid, if underutilized.”

Jasper looked pensive. “Hmm. I personally dislike that law. It would mean Velin having to fight, as she was the original accuser, and Klein Denmur, since he was also accusing MacDougal. He’d also need the chance to find a champion.”

“No champions,” Sean said firmly. “We can include Knight Sharpeyes to their side, as well, since he wants to fight, too.”

“High Magistrate, I would decline this option,” Velin said swiftly. “I am not a fighter.”

“The law is clear,” Jasper said. “Trial by combat must include the accusers and the accused. Myna and Fiona his wives will have to join MacDougal’s side, as well.”

Myna smiled darkly, staring at Velin. “Gladly.”

“I’m a Shaper like Velin. I’m not a fighter, but I will fight,” Fiona said.

“Three against three,” Babbitt said. “That is—”

“Objection!” Lord Sharpeyes said. “It should allow for Life Bonded to join their Holder. After all, their lives are on the line, too.”

Sean’s brow furrowed; he couldn’t believe that Sharpeyes was doing anything to favor them. Jasper hesitated, clearly thinking about it.

“That is a valid point,” Jasper said after his pause. “I will allow those who are Life Bonded to participate.”

Sean’s wives gathered behind him and the crowd murmured as they took stock of the odds. The ten of them looked grim as they stared at the three accusers. A commotion in the crowd brought all attention to the twenty-one people moving to stand behind Evan.

“Sharpeyes, do it,” Solanice smiled.

“I, Evan Sharpeyes, offer this chance to Life Bond to the Einherjar of Thor and the Valkyrie, a way to remove the stain on the honor of your leaders.”

“We accept,” the twenty Einherjar said in unison.

“I, Helga Helsdottir, accept as Battle Maiden to Odin.” Helga’s eyes were full of sadness, her gaze on Sean the entire time she spoke.

“Your honor, that is unacceptable!” Lady Sharpeyes interjected.

“It’s too late now,” Jasper sighed. “No more Life Bonded may be added until after the combat.”

“This place is too small for such a fight,” Commander Babbitt said. “I suggest we move to the fields east of the city.”

“High Magistrate Jasper,” Sean asked, “might we know how many we will be facing? I’d like to know before the fight begins.”

“That is fair. Do you have anyone other than those present who will fight?” Jasper asked Evan, Klein, and Velin.

“Yes,” Velin smiled. “Zachary, attend me.”

Myna’s old persecutor moved to Velin’s side. “I am Life Bonded. Do you have need for me to teach the pet her place?”

Sean growled, stepping forward one pace, before Fiona grabbed his arm.

“What?” Zachary laughed. “She is nothing more than a half-tamed pet at best.”

“Enough!” Jasper snapped. “You are nearly in contempt. Do it again and you will not participate in the combat.”

Zachary mimed locking his lips, his eyes on Myna the entire time.

“I have no one,” Klein said simply.

“I do have a handful of Moonbound that are Life Bonded as well, but they are useless,” Evan snickered. “I do not wish them to participate.”

“Very well. Velin and her associates have twenty-four in total,” Jasper said. “MacDougal, how many do you have?”

“Life Bonded only?” Sean asked.

“Yes.”

“Thirteen, plus me.”

“Fourteen,” Jasper said, frowning. “That isn’t equal at all.”

“High Magistrate,” Bloodheart said, stepping forward from the crowd, “I am not Life Bonded, but seeing the disparity, I would offer my services to MacDougal.”

“Objection!” Lord Sharpeyes interrupted. “It has already been decided to be Life Bonded only.”

Jasper grimaced. “I did set the rules on that already, though I didn’t think twenty plus more would be included at that time.”

“You’ve stopped more from being added,” Lord Sharpeyes shrugged. “Welcome to being a high magistrate.”

“Sir,” Sean said, “we don’t need more.”

The crowd erupted in commotion at Sean’s flat statement. Jasper had to bang his gavel for a bit to regain order again.

“You are outnumbered nearly two-to-one,” Jasper said. “One of them is a Knight. Two others work for Lord Truestrike. MacDougal, what you state is hard to believe.”

“Anyone want to bet against my wives?” Sean asked simply. “I still recall the last time people bet against us.”

The room exploded again and Evan was laughing at Sean.

Jasper’s gavel snapped as he tried to restore order. Babbitt had to draw his sword. The moment it left its sheath, the room went silent.

“You have order again, your honor,” Babbitt said.

“Thank you. MacDougal, I don’t know whether to call you a fool or not... Very well, the sides are set, and trial by combat shall begin in one hour outside the east gate. Commander, assemble a team of your best to act as watchers, and I shall require your blade to produce the barrier.”

“It will be done,” Babbitt said, sheathing his blade again.

“If either side fails to show up, they will be found as the losers. May the Queens watch over you all. Court dismissed until the combat is concluded.”

Chapter Forty-seven

Sean turned on his heel, heading for the door. His wives followed behind him, all of them looking grim as they went. The other members of Forged Bonds fell in behind them, looking worried.

The party was breaking up rapidly as everyone wanted to make sure they were going to be there with good vantage points. Lady Sharpeyes watched everyone leaving, her face impassive, but her eyes were gleaming with joy.

“It looks like your house of cards is about to collapse, wife,” Lord Sharpeyes said as he drifted toward her. “Our son shall strike down MacDougal and that will end the rise of Forged Bonds.”

Lady Sharpeyes glanced at him. “You think so? Would you care to make a wager on that? I remember the last time MacDougal fought and people bet against him. I think he’ll surprise us all.”

Lord Sharpeyes barked a short bit of laughter. “Deluded! Friends with the outcasts and backing the useless? I had such high hopes for you when we married. Luckily for you, we had a son early in our union.”

“Hmm, he might die tonight,” Lady Sharpeyes said. “That will be tragic
.”

“I shall be naming him my heir after tonight.”

“Cutting me out entirely,” Lady Sharpeyes sniffed. “If I didn’t know you were planning on doing so, my feelings might have been hurt.”

“As if you have feelings,” Lord Sharpeyes laughed. “Ice has more warmth, and the dead feel more.”

“That isn’t true, dear husband
… well, it is in regards to you. For others, I do care and I am a warm friend.”

“I look forward to your tears later tonight,” Lord Sharpeyes said as he swept away. “Just remember, I once gave you a chance and you spurned me.”

“A chance,” Lady Sharpeyes murmured. “Yes, I recall that chance... Stepping aside so your young mistress could become the new Lady Sharpeyes. In return, I would have been given a small manor in Westpoint and been relegated to Dame Sharpeyes. I remember it often, dear husband.
”

~
*
~
*
~

Mageeyes caught up to Sean at the front as they walked through the halls. “What’s your plan?”

“Killing them all,” Sean said simply.

Mageeyes grimaced. “Sean, they have almost double your numbers and those twenty are killers. Truestrike wouldn’t have them with Solanice if they weren’t.”

“Warriors, the best warriors, pulled from battlefields the universe over,” Saret said. “I would think that they are going to be very hard to defeat. More so with the Valkyrie with them. I saw one of them in action ages ago. They don’t just take the fallen back to Valhalla. They also keep the warriors on their feet during battle.”

“We’ll see what she can do with us taking her down first,” Sean said.

“Sean,” Fredrick said as they left the manor, “are you certain about winning?”

“No,” Sean admitted. “If I could use my energy freely, I’d be happier, but that isn’t an option. Without me being at full strength, it’ll be closer, but my wives are powerful and deadly.”

“We will not lose,” Myna said simply. “Even if one or more of us fall, Sean will be alive at the end of the fight.”

“Myna—” Sean began, but he was suddenly grabbed and held by all of his wives.

“No, Sean,” Fiona said, cutting him off. “If you die, we all die. Even if the Life Bond wouldn’t do it, none of us would want to anyway. We won’t be reckless, or take needless chances, but you need to let us do as much as we can.”

“We are your shield,” Ryann said.

“We are your hands,” Chastity and Andrea said together.

“I will be your voice,” Felora whispered.

“Together, we will not lose,” Myna said. “If one of us dies, it will hurt all of us, so we will do our best to not let that happen. In the end, we’d all lay down our lives for you.”

Sean exhaled. He knew they weren’t wrong, but it hurt him that he was going to be the weakness in the fight. The other side knew that if they killed him, they won. No matter what else happened, they would win because all his wives would die.

“The others are coming,” Mageeyes said.

The family separated and started moving again, with Sean at their center.

“Sean,” Fredrick called out, “we will back you with everything we have.”

“We believe,” Eva said.

“Faith,” Ryan added.

“Gut them,” Italice growled.

“I will have my men on hand to clear the filth from the field after you are done,” Flamehair said.

A wave of energy washed over Sean and he inhaled slowly. It felt like it was sinking into him. “Faith…”

“Sir?” Prita asked with a confused expression as she opened the door to the carriage.

“Things went differently,” Sean told her as his wives began to climb into the carriage. “You won’t have to speak before them, after all.”

“Thank the Queens,” Prita exhaled.

“What’s the bad news?” Arliat asked, a bit more sensitive to the feeling in the air.

“We’re off to war,” Sean said. “Take us home. I’ll explain when we get there. We have limited time to prepare.”

Arliat’s nostrils flared, her eyes widening. “Yes, sir.”

“Thank you,” Sean said. When he got into the carriage, his wives were sitting on each other’s laps.

A seat was waiting for him between Fiona and Ryann. The only other one not on a lap was Aria, seated directly across from him. Meeting each other’s eyes, Sean felt the warmth in his chest grow and Aria’s neutral expression became a soft smile. That smile grew when Lilly, Felora, Andrea, and Chastity all placed their hands on her legs. She broke eye contact with Sean to look at each of them, the smile growing wider when they gave her a smile and knowing look.

Sean felt his other wives touching his legs and knew that Aria had truly been accepted by them. “When we get home, before we leave,” he said.

“Sir,” Ven said, appearing in the air between everyone, “I have arranged for the others to all be waiting in the yard when you get home. I figured you’d like to only repeat yourself once.”

“Thanks, Ven,” Sean said. “Are you ready for your first real combat?”

“We are,” Ven replied. “All four of us will be ready.”

“We’ll discuss our plans once we get home,” Sean said.

“Understood.”

~
*
~
*
~

Sean was the first one out of the carriage and met the gazes of the staff waiting in the yard. All of them looked a little worried, as they hadn’t expected to be summoned into the yard at this time of night.

“Ladies, I’m sorry for the late meeting,” Sean said. “I want you to know what is happening. My wives and I will be leaving shortly after we collect the gear we need. Tonight didn’t go as we’d hoped.”

“Is everything okay, sir?” Rosa asked.

“That depends on how you look at things. Instead of a duel, we ended up with a bit more. We’ll be having a trial by combat outside the eastern gate.”

Faces paled and all of them were stunned.

“It’ll be me, my wives, and some of the Fairies against Knight Sharpeyes and others. When we leave, I want all of you inside the manor itself. Messenger Fairies will be watching the windows and doors so no one can easily sneak in, and Caleb will be with you all. That’ll give you ample warning if anyone tries to cause harm here while we’re engaged.”

“Is that likely?” Glorina asked.

“No idea. I would hope not, but I’d rather be safe.”

“We’ll keep everyone safe,” Quinna said.

“We will,” Quilla nodded.

“Aria will be with us, too, so—” Rosa began.

“She won’t,” Sean said, interrupting Rosa. “Now might not be the best time for this, but it should be done now.”

Aria stepped a little ahead of the others, licking her lips nervously. “We can wait if you’d rather, Sean.”

“Second thoughts?”

“Never,” Aria said as she gave him a smile. “I, Aria Swiftwing, ask to be taken as your wife, Sean. You already hold my life, but now I wish for you to hold all of me. When you need me to be death, I will be. When you need me to be the gentle hand that comforts you, I will be that, too. All I ask is that I am treated equal to our other wives.”

“I accept your Life Bond, Aria Swiftwing. I will treat you fairly and equally. You are a deadly fighter and a gentle soul. I am… no, we are happy to have you fully in our family.”

With that said, Sean stepped forward and they embraced. The soft kiss that followed was cheered by his wives and weakly echoed by the others, who looked on with mixed expressions.

Aria broke the kiss after a few moments, her smile wide. “Thank you,” she said before turning to the others, only to be hugged and kissed by each in turn. The kisses she got ranged from soft and on the cheek, to a full squeeze with tongue.

“Sir, can’t we help you, too?” Quilla asked.

Sean exhaled before turning back to them. “If this had been a handful or two of tendays later, maybe. Right now, no. It’d be too dangerous. We’ll be facing elite warriors. I’ll be counting on you and your sister to be the muscle if something happens here.”

Quinna nodded. “We will keep the others safe.”

“I know you will,” Sean said. “Grab what you need and hunker down. We’ll be leaving as soon as we get our things.” Turning his head, he spoke up, “Caleb, come.”

A deep bark was followed by Caleb running out of the kennel building. Sean gave the cuon a hug. Chuffing, Sean explained to Caleb what he wanted. Caleb whined a little but then licked Sean’s face, making him splutter and the onlookers laugh at him.

“Love you, too, boy. Keep them safe for me,” Sean said as he got to his feet. “Let’s get our stuff.”

As they entered the house, Sean began to expound upon his ideas about the fight. “Ry, use your bow. We’ll be best served to keep them at range as long as possible. Use as little energy as possible when fighting, as I’m sure we’ll need it for healing. Myna, you’re going to be our invisible knife. Camo at the start and then pick your spots. I doubt any of them have Mage Sight, so abuse it.”

“I’m not as powerful as my mother,” Felora said, “but I might be able to cloud their minds.”

“Okay, but don’t overextend. If you can only do a couple, then only do a couple.”

“Sean, what if we created a pit in front of us? That would catch a few of them, at least,” Ida suggested. “If we want to keep them at range, it’d be good.”

“Takes a lot of energy for that,” Sean said. “I like the idea, though.”

“We can help her,” Chastity offered, “Andie and me. With three of us splitting the work, it’d be better.”

“Okay.”

“I’ll add some things in the bottom to make it more dangerous,” Fiona added.

“I’m just on the… Valkyrie?” Aria asked, uncertain about the word and wanting to double-check what she would be doing.

“Until she is dealt with, and be careful. If you’re in the air, you’re a tempting target to anyone with a ranged weapon. Ry will help you to start, at least. Ry, you’ll be on anti-sniper duty. If any of them target Aria, take them down.”

“I will keep her safe, Sean.”

“What about me, Sean?” Lilly asked.

“Since Ryann is going to be busy helping Aria, you are his shield,” Fiona said.

Lilly bowed her head. “I will keep him safe.”

Sean stayed silent about Lilly being his shield, though he worried about her. Aria left to go to her room, and Sean made a mental note to remember to get her things shifted to the master bedroom later.

The last one into the dressing room, Sean stripped off the stupid suit and put on his most modified set of clothing. Before he could Shape them to be even stronger, Fiona touched his shoulder and did it for him.

“Thank you, Fiona.”

“You need to use as little energy as possible, Sean. We’ll do as much as we can, but please, hold back as much as you can for…” She didn’t say the last three words, as she didn’t want to jinx them.

“I will. Hopefully, it doesn’t come to that,” he said, knowing why she had trailed off.

“Yes.”

“Master,” Myna said, coming to his side, “I get to avenge Oakwood today and pay Zachary back. You have kept your promise to me and more.” She pounced the last few feet, grabbing him and kissing him hard.

Sean staggered back a step, his arms going around her instinctively. Accepting her kiss, he returned the passion, but his thoughts were millions of miles away.

Please, Morrigan, Battle Crow, keep your eyes on us and bless us in this fight.

A dim cry of a crow reached his ear when Myna finally broke the kiss.

Sean met her eyes and smiled. “Let’s go avenge our friends.”

Chapter Forty-eight

Arriving at the eastern gate, Sean was surprised at the number of people lining the walls and the road beside the gate. Muted conversation sprang up as Sean helped each of his wives out of the carriage.

Mageeyes stood a few feet away by the time they had all left the carriage. “Sean, a word?”

Sean moved over to her. “Yes?”

Whispering so that her voice was nearly lost in the crowd noise, she spoke, “Evan is a gifted illusionist. I don’t know what else he can do, but that is known.”

Sean gave her a nod. “Thank you, Amedee. Did you get good odds?”

“Yes,” Mageeyes replied. “I’ll hold ten percent back for you.”

“Sean, you’ll be keeping her alive, right?” Brendis asked, pushing his way forward through the crowd.

Seeing the other smiths behind Brendis, Sean nodded. “I’ll be doing everything I can.”

“We have faith in you,” Sam said.

“Faith,” the other smiths murmured.

Sean felt another wash of energy pass into him and smiled. “That faith might be what tips the tides in our favor.”

“I’m looking forward to the fight,” Jefferson yawned, “even if it did mean forsaking my bed.”

“Sean, I have a lot on the line,” Nick added. “I can’t promise ten percent like Amedee, but I’ll make sure you’re repaid.”

“Killing Klein will gut Denmur,” Eva said. “His son can do no wrong in his eyes.”

“Both fathers are going to be weeping by the end,” Myna said.

“MacDougal,” Babbitt said, coming their way, “are you ready?”

“Yes.”

“We’ve closed the gates to stop others from getting too close. Follow me. You’ll have to take the postern.”

“Ladies, follow Commander Babbitt.”

Babbitt frowned. “I only see nine plus you. Where are the other four?”

“With us, just not displaying themselves.”

Babbitt’s brow furrowed. “I need to verify them as Life Bonded.”

“Outside the gate, please?” Sean asked.

“Very well.”

When Sean stepped through the postern and outside the city, he stood right against the wall where no one could see him easily. “Ven?”

Ven, Venn, Onim, and Omin all landed on Sean’s shoulders and palms. Each of them wore a blade on their hip and pieces of leather armor. The four Messenger Fairies saluted Babbitt.

Babbitt blinked, shaking his head. “I can see the markings but… I don’t believe it.”

“These are my other four Life Bonded, sir.”

“Very well. I have verified them as Life Bonded. I don’t think they will be of much use, but they are allowed to fight for you.”

“Where is the high magistrate?” Fiona asked.

“Right above the gate,” Babbitt replied. “Follow me. The others are waiting.”

Stepping away from the wall, Sean could feel the hundreds of eyes upon them. He ignored them, instead looking across the dark field to where their opponents were standing. The Einherjar were dressed in gambesons, helmets, and had round wooden shields in hand. One of them stood more forward than the others. He had a chainmail hauberk over the gambeson and wielded a short spear to offset his more ornate shield.

Separated from them by a few dozen feet were Evan, Klein, Zachary, and Velin. Velin was clad in leather and had a pair of short blades on her hips. She was holding a bow in her hand and smirked at them. Zachary was dressed in cloth, a hard leather chestguard his only armor. There was a dagger on his left hip, and a short sword on his right. Klein was dressed in chainmail with a sword on his hip and holding a large shield made of mithril. Evan was going to be the best defended in his plate armor, a kite shield in his left hand, and a flaming sword in his right.

Leaving Sean’s group a hundred yards from the others, Babbitt strode to the middle of the field between them. Drawing his sword, he turned to Evan’s group first. “Knight Sharpeyes, is your side ready?”

“We are. Where are the rest of his helpers?”

“Present, even if you don’t see them. MacDougal, is your side ready?”

Sean smiled, seeing Evan sneer at Babbitt’s back. “We are ready, sir.”

“Then, by the order of High Magistrate Jasper, this trial by combat shall commence on my signal. Once the barrier is formed, you may begin on my command. The field will be two hundred yards from the spot I stood.”

Babbitt strode to the north, his sword starting to glow as he walked. Once he was standing beside a dozen other guards, Babbitt turned to face both groups. Taking a deep breath, he thrust his sword into the ground. “Begin!”

Sean had felt the energy wash over him, but he had ignored it, knowing what it was. The moment Babbitt spoke, both Aria and the Valkyrie launched themselves into the air. Velin and Ryann drew and fired their bows. Velin’s was aimed at Aria, but Ryann’s was aimed at Velin. Aria winged to the left, the arrow passing her, while Ryann’s arrow hit Klein’s shield, who had darted to stand in front of Velin.

With the others focused on what they had been tasked with, Sean watched Zachary vanish from view, much like Myna had. Helga came to a stop above the warriors. She shouted in a different language, and the Einherjar seemed to swell with power and all shouted in unison before they charged across the field.

For Odin’s honor. To battle,
Sean snorted to himself.
If he had honor, he wouldn’t have sent you here.
Shaking his head, he was loath to do what he was about to. “Ven, disrupt Velin. Ry, shift to the Valkyrie.”

Lilly’s hand tightened on her sword and moved to stand in front of Sean as the Viking horde charged headlong at them. Fiona went to stand beside her, spear held ready. Sean worried about the rush and gritted his teeth as he extended his hand. “Fireball!”

His wives were shocked at his use of energy, but the rest of the field was even more surprised when the ball of flame erupted perfectly in the middle of the Einherjar. Screams of pain and rage came from the warriors as they pushed through the fire, blistered but undeterred, with smoke rising from their armor.

Felora let out a gasp as she finally released the built-up energy she had been holding. A single word left her lips in a nearly orgasmic manner, “Pandemonium!”

The charge faltered as Felora’s energy washed over them, but they didn’t stop.

“Now!” Ida said.

Sean felt the minor tremor from them shifting the earth, and a feral smile touched his lips as over half of the men fell into a pit that appeared in front of them. The leading Einherjar managed to leap forward, his heels just clearing the pit, and leaving him only feet away from Lilly, Ryann, and Fiona.

“Trap them if you can!” Sean shouted to the three earthmovers as he drew Dark Cutter.

Lilly and Fiona had rushed forward, intent on pushing the leader into the pit along with his followers. Ryann dropped her bow, pulling knives and flinging them at the man. They didn’t account for what an Einherjar could do. Fiona stumbled away with a deep gash on her arm, while Lilly was flung backward from the kick to her gut. The sound of metal striking metal told them that most of the knives had been blocked. Though a couple did get him, none of them hit square.

“For Thor!” the Einherjar screamed, white foam on his lips as he blitzed Sean, shield-bashing Ryann when he went by her.

“For Morrigan!” Sean shouted back as he met the warrior in combat. He hoped Ryann was okay, but he didn’t have time to worry for her.

“Sean!” Ida, Chastity, and Andrea shouted in worry as they stood up to go to his aid.

“Stay back and keep the others busy!” Sean shouted, before his vision blurred. Stepping back, Sean felt a line of fire crease his left arm and saw three Einherjar attacking him. Two of the figures seemed to waver slightly and he pegged them as illusions from Evan, but he wanted to double-check. “Flame arc!” Sean shouted, causing an arc of flame to wash over the leader.

The leader was fully enraged as he pressed the attack on Sean. His face was blistered and smoking, but he was seemingly able to ignore the pain. When Lilly and Fiona rushed back in to help, they mistook the doubles for the real one and their attacks missed. To double that error, it left them open to his counter-attacks. Fiona was punched deep into her gut past the makeshift-Shaped armor, forcing her back while she focused on healing the wound. Lilly took a shield bash to the face and dropped to the ground, stunned. Ryann shook her head as she started to get back to her feet.

Sean, seeing his wives fighting for their lives, let his own anger out. Dark Cutter shifted in his hand as he swung. The Einherjar brought his shield up only to be flung a few feet back from the force of the newly Shaped hammer that left his shield dented. The two men clashed again, intent on killing each other.

As the ground fell out from under the Einherjar, Aria continued to harass the Valkyrie. She was firing in a controlled fashion, always ready to loose the next arrow, even as she had to swerve and shift to avoid the arrows from below her.

The moment those arrows stopped coming, Aria took advantage of the distraction from the Fairies. She came to a full halt in the air and used Ryann’s Talent. The arrow took the Valkyrie in the shoulder just above her shield, rendering that arm useless.

It had cost her— as she had come to a stop to fire, a lance of fire hit her in the gut. Aria gasped and dropped dozens of feet before she flew off, her body healing as she bought time.

Evan laughed as he lowered his sword arm, watching Aria pull farther away from them. “Klein, have you finished with them yet?”

“They’re too damned fast!” Klein snapped. “I can’t stop one!”

“Fucking useless,” Velin snarled as she closed her eyes and focused. A small barrier of gray energy surrounded her and Omin was unable to stop in time, slamming into it. “Kill it!” she snapped at Klein.

A triple blur of silver got to Omin before Klein’s boot did. The others had rescued their critically-injured friend from becoming a smear on the ground. “Damn pests!” Klein yelled.

“They’ve retreated,” Evan said. “Go help the Bonded out of the pit, Klein.”

Velin dismissed the barrier and took up her bow again. “Hmm, Aria is staying farther away, but Helga has lost the use of her arm... Rescue the others, you damned baggage!” she yelled at the Valkyrie.

Helga nearly yelled back at the woman, but did as she was instructed. Snapping the shaft just short of her skin, Helga hissed and flew to help her trapped allies. Their screams of pain faded as she got closer, and the healing bestowed on her by Odin began to mend the wounds of the Einherjar.

“Cur!” the leader of the Einherjar shouted at Sean. “Spitting in the face of Odin and tarnishing the name of Thor!?” His spear darted with quick, short thrusts, forcing Sean to keep his distance or be skewered.

Sean had to give ground before the frenzied assault, his face locked in concentration as he defended himself, looking for an opening. “Morrigan will make sure you never make it back to Valhalla,” Sean responded. “Even your friend’s tricks don’t work on me,” Sean said, ignoring the illusions once he recognized them for what they were.

Hands began to grasp the top of the pit as some of the less injured Einherjar tried to escape. Felora was the first one there, her sword shifting to a spear so she could stab down on the men. Lilly was beside her a moment later, doing the same. Ryann joined them, but only having her sword left, she Shaped a thin spear to help them.

Fiona hesitated. She wanted to help Sean, but she knew she was far outclassed by the man he faced, even without the two illusionary duplicates he had. She ran to help the others keep the men in the pit, and the ground began to shake again.

“Damned wenches!” Helga spat as she drew her sword. “For glory!”

“For Sean!” Aria gasped when Velin’s arrow took her in the back, but that didn’t stop her from jamming her own sword through Helga’s back.

Helga coughed blood, her wings fading from view as the pain overrode her control. Her body was already mending the injury as she slid free from the blade. Helga’s collision with the ground was muted and the impact wasn’t felt over the grounds’ already swaying motion.

A moment after she landed, Zachary reappeared, collapsing to the ground a few feet from her. His head was nearly removed from his shoulders, along with a pair of stab wounds through his chest.

“Damn it!” Evan hissed. “Come on, we’ll have to do it ourselves.”

“Fireball!” Aria shouted, throwing the fire into the pit, making the Einherjar scream in pain.

“Solanice said these Outsiders were elites,” Velin sighed. Her next two arrows took Aria in the shoulders and Aria fell from the sky. “That puts the bird down, at least.” Drawing her blades, she mumbled under her breath and a light gray shimmer surrounded her as if it were a mail hauberk. “I’m ready.”

Five of the Einherjar escaped the pit on the far side away from the women, and not a moment too soon as the ground heaved and the pit snapped shut like jaws. Ida, Chastity, and Andrea lay sprawled on the ground, gasping for breath, drained of energy.

Lilly sprinted for Aria, who was weakly crawling toward the others. “Aria, I got you.”

Felora went to her side, helping Lilly drag Aria back to the others. She exhaled in relief when she saw the arrows pop free from Aria’s back, the wounds healing. “Rest. We’ll hold them off as long as we can.”

“Understood,” Aria said as she was set next to the other three who were out of the fight.

Sean and the leader of the Einherjar continued their duel while Lilly, Felora, Ryann, and Fiona got ready to hold off the remaining five Einherjar, Evan, Klein, and Velin. Sean’s eyes tracked to them briefly, taking in the other four on the ground.

I need to risk it,
Sean thought as he stopped giving ground.

The leader of the Einherjar smiled when Sean finally stopped retreating. “Good. Stand and fight, coward!”

Sean switched the hammer to one hand, lowering it and pulling it behind him as he turned his profile to the warrior. Sean feinted toward the man’s shield before he shifted hard the other way.

His opponent laughed, not fooled at all. His spear darted out, catching Sean in the gut. “Fool!”

Sean grabbed the haft of the spear, his teeth bloody from biting his own lip. “Yes,” Sean spat a wad of blood at his opponent.

Head turning away and shield moving up, the Einherjar didn’t suspect the hammer he had been facing had changed again. Dark Cutter’s black blade came around sharply, slicing the man’s hand off his arm and continuing through the haft of the spear.

Screaming in pain, the Einherjar stumbled back, blood spurting from his severed arm. Eyes wide, he watched Sean pull the spear free of his body. The scream of pain became one of rage and he charged back at Sean, intent on bludgeoning Sean to death with his shield.

Sean’s bloody mouth became a rictus as he shifted his feet and moved Dark Cutter to his will. The Einherjar had his shield in front of him, but Dark Cutter used a majority of its stolen energy to punch through the shield and deep into the man behind it. Lodged in the warrior’s heart, Dark Cutter took the last sliver of life from the dying man.

Once Sean was sure he was dead, he yanked the spear free, shifted it back to an axe, and beheaded the corpse. Taking his head, he limped toward the others, his wound slowly knitting closed. He pulled back his arm and flung Einherjar’s head as far as he could.

The seven men stared at the three women across from them with dark humor. “I’ll take Silvershame,” Evan said. “Her head will be a nice gift to Truestrike.”

“Yes, it would,” Klein agreed. “Velin, do you…?” Klein trailed off as he looked for Velin, finding her a dozen feet behind them. “Damned animals!” Klein shouted.

Myna stood over the dead body, both of her swords pulling free of Velin’s eye sockets. “My wish has been granted,” Myna snarled. “I have been waiting for that moment.”

Evan sighed, “Klein and one of you, handle that beast. The rest of us will—” He cut off because he had to bring his shield up to block a flying object. Glancing down, he saw the head of the dead Einherjar. When he looked up, he saw Sean limping toward his wives. “The rest will take his other wives, and I’ll take MacDougal.”

Aria pushed herself to her feet and joined the other three women and Sean. “One a piece. Fairest fight a noble ever had.”

“If they don’t kill you, I will!” Evan snapped.

Klein and one of the Einherjar rushed back at Myna, who vanished from view. As if that was the signal, the rest charged his wives and Evan moved to the side, beckoning Sean to come with him.

The four women held their ground, but spread out to have more room to work with. Their opponents were on them quickly and they were soon locked in a fight to the death.

Sean started for Evan, intent on killing him quickly to help his wives, when he had to swing Dark Cutter up. The line of fire from Evan’s sword was deflected up and away. Evan stopped dead, shocked that his fire attack had been deflected, as it had never happened to him before.

Sean wasn’t able to capitalize on that moment because he’d been too far away, but he was ready when he reached the noble. Evan staggered back a step as he parried Sean’s attack, not having expected the strength behind the blow.

“What!? How is that possible!?” Evan snarled.

Sean’s face was frozen in a grim expression as he closed the distance again. A dozen Evans appeared around Sean as he closed the last few feet, but Sean ignored the duplicates. He could tell which were false even without Mage Sight. Evan’s eyes widened when he realized Sean wasn’t fooled by his magic.

A feminine scream echoed across the field and Sean’s forward momentum stopped, the sound tearing at him. He darted a glance to his wives to see Lilly run through the gut, her hand grasping her attacker’s arm as she stabbed him over and over again with a dagger.

“Kill the bitches!” Evan yelled, capitalizing on Sean’s distraction to cut a bloody gouge across his face, just below the temple down his jawline.

Refusing to scream, Sean hissed in pain. It was not just from the gash, but from the searing heat from the flame-coated blade, which both cauterized the wound and blistered his face. Staggering back, Sean was put on the defensive.

Evan laughed when Sean gave ground to him. “That’s better. After you’re dead and your wives lay there, slowly dying from the breaking of the Life Bond, I will slit each of their throats while I remind them how weak you were.”

Two more feminine screams of pain filled the air, and Sean felt his blood go cold. His wives were fighting and dying and he was giving ground to the one who was behind it. Praying he was right about the job the Tuatha had done, Sean stopped retreating and stepped into the next attack.

Evan laughed as Sean raised his arm to block his strike. That laughter died in his throat when the hard, jarring impact of metal on metal happened instead of a bone giving way to the magic blade.

Sean screamed in pain, but pressed into the attack, slamming Dark Cutter’s pommel into Evan’s shield, driving it back into the noble’s face and smashing his nose. Arm cut to the bone, the flame cooking his skin, Sean dropped Dark Cutter. Evan’s shield fell away from his face and Sean grabbed the noble by the neck.

Nose gushing blood, shocked by the force of Sean’s sudden attack, Evan gasped when Sean’s hand clamped down onto his throat. Eyes bulging, he yanked his sword free to stab Sean.

Bloody teeth gritted in pain, Sean grabbed at Evan’s sword arm and snagged the man’s wrist. “Say hi to Aed for me, because your soul is mine,” Sean hissed as he snapped Evan’s wrist, then his neck.

Dropping the body, Sean wobbled in place. Between the magic, healing, and Shaping Dark Cutter, he knew he’d pushed too far in his already depleted state. When he bent down to pick up Dark Cutter, his vision swam, but he took the blade and stood upright.

“I’ll send your dad along to join you soon,” Sean spat as he thrust Dark Cutter down into Evan’s head. The blade sunk in easily, allowing him to rip it out the top of the skull, scattering Evan’s brains for a few feet.

Vision growing dark, Sean looked back to where his wives had fought. The only people still standing were female, but before he could say anything, his eyes rolled up and he fell over backward. Distant, indistinct voices called out in fear, and Sean tried to answer them, but darkness rushed up to engulf him. The faint sound of wings grew louder, as if a flock of crows were converging on him.

Character Information

Sean Aragorn MacDougal

Godling

Age: 33

Gifts:

Metal Bones, Viney Muscles, Mithril Blood, Magic Bond, Mending Body, Death Ward, Linguist, Hunter’s Blood, Infinite Possibilities

Spells:

Summon Water

Fireball

Flame Arc

Steam Cloud

Talents:

Shaper- (Wood, Metal, Flesh)

Mage Sight

Camouflage

Targeter

Elemental Manipulation (Water, Earth)

Enchanting

Energy Wings

Battle Magic

Bonded:

Fiona Mithrilsoul- Life Bonded/Wife

Myna Mooncaller- Life Bonded/Wife

Ryann Cullin- Life Bonded/Wife

Ida Bronzeshield- Life Bonded/Wife

Chastity Bisset- Life Bonded/Wife

Andrea Brandt- Life Bonded/Wife

Lilliana Lunatis- Life Bonded/Wife

Felora Somnia- Life Bonded/Wife

Aria Swiftwing- Life Bonded/Wife

Ven- Life Bonded

Venn- Life Bonded

Omin- Life Bonded

Onim- Life Bonded

Rosa Rington- One-year Bond

Rumia Rington- One-year Bond

Glorina Coit- One-year Bond

Lona Lenik- One-year Bond

Mona Lenik- One-year Bond

Quinna Denna- One-year Bond

Quilla Denna- One-year Bond

Tiska Trech- One-year Bond

Cali Ornia- One-year Bond

Xenta Smurm- One-year Bond

Prita Funder- One-year Bond

Arliat Afreghan- One-year Bond

Author’s Note

Please consider leaving a review for the book, feedback is imperative for an indie author. If you don’t want to review it then think about leaving a comment or even just a quick message. Remember, positive feedback is always welcome.

If you want to keep up on the latest updates, or the one stop shop for all the links, my website is the best place for that. Remember to subscribe to the mailing list to know when I publish a new book, and you get an exclusive short when you sign up.

http://schinhofenbooks.com/

Other places you can keep up to date on me and my works:

https://www.patreon.com/DJSchinhofen
https://twitter.com/DJSchinhofen

Fan group on Facebook for Daniel Schinhofen
https://schinhofenbooks.blogspot.com/

If you LOVE LitRPG, then check out these pages full of awesome LITRPG goodness. You can interact with authors like me and many more. Find banter, good times and a lot of like minded people.

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety/
https://www.facebook.com/groups/haremlit/

A big thank you to my editors, Samantha Bishop, and Sarinia Phelps. Also props to Geno Ferrarini, and Sean Hickinbotham for being my Alpha Readers. I’d be remiss if I didn’t include my beta readers, in no particular order: Zee ~*~ Ian McAdams ~*~ Arthur Cuelho ~*~ Scott Brown ~*~ Dame ~*~ A.J. Bishop ~*~ Kevin Kollman ~*~ Jay Taylor ~*~ Justin Johanson ~*~ Kenneth Darlin ~*~ Christina Norton ~*~ Sawyer Aubrey ~*~ Aoife Grimm ~*~ Shane Bird ~*~ Tanner Lovelace ~*~ Tim? ~*~ Brian O ~*~ Version93.

The cover for Flame of War is brought to you by Anthony Bishop, a very talented artist. You can find him at   https://grimmhelm.artstation.com/

A big thanks to my Patreon supporters who have gone above and beyond in their support:

Aaron Blue ~*~ Clinton wertzbaugher ~*~ Rafnar Caldon ~*~ Chris Cannon ~*~ DeseriDan ~*~ Blockhead ~*~ Jeremy Patrick ~*~ Dragonkain ~*~ Thebadtank ~*~ Magnus Gammal ~*~ J. Patrick Walker ~*~ Brett Hudson ~*~ Nathan Goforth ~*~ Kenneth Darlin ~*~ pheonixblue ~*~ Sonicblackfox ~*~Spencer Jefferson ~*~ Robert Shofner ~*~ tishane mcfarlane ~*~ Kevin McKinney ~*~ ryan Luttiger ~*~ John Curtis ~*~ tyler james ~*~ Otis Coley ~*~ Matthew Malkin ~*~ John Johnson ~*~ Kyle Gravelle ~*~ Dedalus Inventor ~*~ Jacob Lawlor ~*~ Jack Ling ~*~ Tetsu-nii ~*~ Winston Smith ~*~ travis btmb ~*~ Michael Erwin ~*~ Matthew Parikka ~*~ Matthew Kelley ~*~ IntheRaccon ~*~ chanh pham ~*~ Derek Morgan ~*~ Brad Schultz ~*~ Paul Mallon ~*~ Christopher B. ~*~ Stephan Juba ~*~ Chace Corso ~*~ Eli Page ~*~ Matthew ~*~ Dwayne Bullock ~*~ Michael Jackson ~*~ Susan Lofböm ~*~ Tara C Mulkey ~*~ Chioke Nelson ~*~ Allen burger ~*~ No0neSpecial ~*~ Jason Broderick ~*~ Alexander Rodriguez ~*~ Mike Durie ~*~ Alarinnise ~*~ Matthias Meilahn ~*~ Khamla Khongloth ~*~ James Domec ~*~ Jeremy Cox ~*~ Chase G Harstad ~*~ Jason Bryant ~*~ Brian Biggers ~*~ Michael Moneymaker ~*~ Charles Demarest ~*~ Ronald C Abitz ~*~ Arthur Cuelho ~*~ Eric Hontz ~*~ Tim Nielsen ~*~ T3iain ~*~ Kori Prins ~*~ Patrick Glass ~*~ Caleb Bear ~*~ Donald Lint III ~*~ Samantha K. ~*~ Jeff Morris ~*~ Blake Cawthon ~*~ Masta Matna ~*~ Robert Howden ~*~ Dameon Cornish ~*~ Top Cat 269 ~*~ Jeffrey Buchanan ~*~ Abraham Madsen ~*~ Tristan ~*~ Kevin Harris ~*~ Gregory Lamberta ~*~ David Florish ~*~ Logan Cochrane ~*~ Cody Carter ~*~ William Merrick ~*~ Korbin Wilson ~*~ Cody Givan ~*~ Brian O. ~*~ Daniel Block ~*~ David Hoerner ~*~ Wesley ~*~ Jeff Ford ~*~ Adam Billingham ~*~ Jon Bryant ~*~ Kevin kollman ~*~ SpartanGER ~*~ Ryan Frank ~*~ Travis Hilliard ~*~ MrNyxt ~*~ Edward P Warmouth ~*~ Mike Brown ~*~ subVersion ~*~ Robert Michael Barfield ~*~ Tanner Lovelace ~*~ Damien Osborne ~*~ Brandon Haag ~*~ J.G. Patton ~*~ Jeremy Patrick ~*~ Matthew Myers ~*~ Tristitan ~*~ Joel Wilkinson ~*~ ProSailor22 ~*~ Jose Caudillo ~*~ macolm white ~*~ Christopher Cales ~*~ Fynnius Szubart ~*~ Matthew Paulin ~*~ Kevin Aulinger ~*~ Matthew Zarember ~*~ Heath Tate ~*~ Chris Guerrero ~*~ Joshua Morris ~*~ Lui adecer ~*~ Cory miller ~*~ Bob ~*~ John Cothrin ~*~ Nathaniel j higgins ~*~ Zachery ~*~ Emil Thoren ~*~ Xiao ~*~ kurt bodenstedt ~*~ Stefan Holze ~*~ Ryan Williamson ~*~ BobsNemesis ~*~ terry wood-davies ~*~ hill44 ~*~ David Taylor-Fuller ~*~ Cheyene Adams ~*~ Andrew ~*~ Eric Jaschen ~*~ Justin “Johnist” Johanson ~*~ xLuckylife ~*~ Carl Alston ~*~ Oni no chi ~*~ Robert Knight ~*~ Jason Davis ~*~ John Guevara ~*~ Ryan A Larkey ~*~ Sean Fitzpatrick ~*~ Steve ~*~ Ryan Brogan ~*~ Chad Arrington ~*~ Craig Mather ~*~ Kenneth Freeman ~*~ Robert whittaker ~*~ Timithy klesick ~*~ Jerrod ~*~ justin Williams ~*~ Eric Hutchinson ~*~ Phallusar ~*~ Theodore Ursa ~*~ Johannes Timm ~*~ Zachariah Miller ~*~ Hunter Bingham ~*~ Michael Hyde Jr. ~*~ Christopher Edstrom ~*~ Jeff Kollada ~*~ Angelina Ward ~*~  Kevin Clark ~*~ Adam ~*~ Alan McLoughlin ~*~ Monik ~*~ Jewbear ~*~ Robert Jacobs ~*~ Joshua McCane ~*~ Michael Shearer.

Other Books written by Daniel Schinhofen:

Last Horizon: (Completed.)

Last Horizon Omnibus

Binding Words:

Morrigan's Bidding

Life Bonds

Hearthglen

Forged Bonds

Alpha World: (Completed.)

Gamer for Life

Forming the Company

Alpha Company

Playing for Keeps

Fractured Spirit

The Path to Peace

Darkhand

Gamer For Love

Apocalypse Gates Author’s Cut:

Rapture

Valley of Death

Gearing Up

Elven Accord

Downtime and Death

Can of Worms

Aether’s Revival:

Aether's Blessing

Luck’s Voice:

Suited for Luck

NPC’s Lives:

Tales from the Dead Man Inn

Resurrection Quest:

Greenways Goblins

I would like to point you all toward some fellow authors whose works I enjoy:

William Arand: Author of the complex interconnected series in the genre which all starts with Otherlife Dreams.

https://www.amazon.com/William-D.-Arand/e/B01AY7PSG4

Blaise Corvin: Author of Delvers LLC, which is an amazing GameLit series.

https://www.amazon.com/Blaise-Corvin/e/B01LYK8VG5

Scottie Futch: Is a prolific author who can be found on Royal Road and Amazon. Scottie combines parody with zany humor that keeps me laughing.

https://www.amazon.com/Scottie-Futch/e/B00NCSEN28

Michael Scott-Earle: He’s back, but not on Amazon. You can find all of his books through his own website, and through his Kickstarters and Indiegogos.

https://www.michaelscottearle.com/

Eden Redd: She might be mentioned last but she is definitely not least, and she is very worth the read, more so if you like some adult content. Her Lewd Saga series combines erotica and LITRPG.

https://www.amazon.com/Eden-Redd/e/B00I8X8BCK

To find more LitRPG Books, please check out the Amazon store:

https://www.amazon.com/litrpg

You can also find out more about LITRPG stories at:

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGGroup/